THE  SUN  \ 
STOOD  I 
STILL 


TO^VNSEND 


• 


^vo  *y  . 


WHEN   THE  SUN  STOOD   STILL 


By 
Cyrus  Townsend  Brady 


Web  of  Steel.    Illustrated  by  The  Kinneys. 
I2mo,  cloth net  $1.3  5 

A  story  of  how  a  miscalculation  ruined 
a  great  bridge  and  the  reputation  of  a  great 
engineer;  of  how  one  man  went  down  into 
the  depth  of  oblivion  carrying  the  shame  of 
another,  but  who  came  up  and  out  exon- 
erated and  crowned  with  the  glory  of 
achievement. 

A  Baby  of  the  Frontier.      Illustrated, 
I2mo,  cloth net     1.25 

A  captivating  story  of  pioneer  days  and  Indian 
adventures,  which  carries  the  reader  in  a  sort  of 
breathless  gallop  across  the  Western  prairies. 
Mr.  Brady  is  at  his  best  throughout  and  relates 
the  thrilling  episodes  surrounding  the  capture  by 
a  tribe  of  Cheyenne  Indians  of  the  little  daugh- 
ter of  the  commanding  officer  of  Fort  Sullivan 
with  vividness  and  power. 

The  Little  Angel  of  Canyon  Creek. 
Illustrated,  i  zmo,  cloth  .     .     .     net     1.25 

"A  capital  and  captivating  story  of  the  old 
days  of  the  Western  Colorado  Mining  Camps — 
days  when  a  man's  chances  of  returning  to  his 
cabin  at  night  depended  largely  on  his  ability 
to  '  draw  a  bead.'  A  tale  brimful  of  vim  and 
color  incident  to  days  and  places  where  life  was 
cheap  and  virtue  rare."—  Christian  Intelligencer. 


The  musical  twang  still  vibrated  in  the  air,  when,  with  a  roar  that  shook 
the  hills,  the  great  tawny  lion,  leaped  into  the  air. 


WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD 
STILL 


BY 


CYRUS  TOWNSEND  BRADY 

Author  of  "Web  of  Steel,"  "The  Baby  of  the  Frontier," 
"The  Little  Angel  of  Canyon  Creek,"  etc.,  etc. 


YORK          CHICAGO          TORONTO 

Fleming  H.  Revell  Company 

LONDON  AND  EDINBURGH 


Copyright,  1917,  by 
FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 


New  York:  158  Fifth  Avenue 
Chicago:  17  N.  Wabash  Ave. 
Toronto:  25  Richmond  St.,  W. 
London :  21  Paternoster  Square 
Edinburgh:  100  Princes  Street 


THIS  STORY  IS  DEDICATED 
TO 

MY  MANY  FRIENDS  AMONG  THAT  GREAT  RACE 

WHOSE  VIRILITY   AND  ABILITY 
HAVE  NOT  BEEN  EXHAUSTED  OR  EVEN  IMPAIRED 

BY  CENTURIES  OF 
DISPOSSESSION,  DISPERSION,  AND  PERSECUTION 


222S421 


FOREWORD 

A  (THOUGH  my  vocation  is  that  of  a  preacher 
and  author  I  was  bred  to  the  profession 
of  arms  and  I  have  never  lost  my  love  for 
things  naval  and  military.  I  have  long  projected 
an  essay  upon  the  soldiers  of  Scripture  from 
Joshua  to  the  Maccabees,  but  instead  I  chose  to 
write  this  novel.  Let  me  hasten  to  give  the  reader 
assurance  that  it  is  only  a  story,  that  it  is  not  a 
polemic. 

The  whole  period  was  so  intensely  fascinating, 
so  wonderfully  dramatic,  that  the  story  was  al- 
most written  to  hand.  The  fictional  touches  neces- 
sitated were  so  simple,  and  in  a  certain  sense  so 
inevitable,  that  the  novel  wrote  itself.  Now  that  I 
have  finished  it  I  survey  it  with  more  satisfaction 
than  I  usually  allow  myself  to  indulge  in  over 
my  own  literary  bantlings. 

It  likes  me  well.  I  hope  it  will  find  you  in  the 
same  way.  It  is  far  enough  back  in  history  to 
escape  the  cloak  and  sword  banality  of  so-called 
historical  romance,  and  it  revolves  about  an  inci- 
dent in  which  even  the  indifferent  express  a  great 
amount  of  interest.  It  deals  with  the  beginnings 
of  what  is  perhaps,  with  due  deference  both  to 
Anglo-Saxon  and  the  Latin,  the  greatest  race 

7 


8  FOREWORD 

of  all  history  and  shows  that  race  under  a 
guise  with  which  the  present  is  not  familiar. 
When  that  Hebrew  people  shall  have  come  back 
to  their  own  again  in  other  fields  than  those 
in  which  they  are  now  supreme,  I  dare  to  say  that 
the  world  will  again  sit  up  and  take  notice.  It 
may  be,  indeed,  that  the  world  will  come  to  heel ! 
Is  there  not  a  proverb  somewhere  that  runs 
"Clierchez  le  juif"?  Well,  I  let  the  story  go 
now,  hoping  that  both  Jew  and  Gentile  will  find  it 
interesting  and  worth  while. — C.  T.  B. 

THE  HEMLOCKS, 

Tonkera,  N.  7.  April,  1917. 


CONTENTS 

I.  THE  STRANGERS  FROM  MOAB    .       .  11 

II.  THE  HOUSE  OP  THE  HARLOT    .       .  20 

III.  THE  SCARLET  SIGN   ....  29 

IV.  THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI     ...  38 
V.  THE  QUICK-PASSIONED  LOVERS        .  52 

VI.  THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO      ...  62 

VII.  THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  ...  77 

VIII.  THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING    .    ,  .       .  92 

IX.  THE  CAMP  AT  GILGAL        .       .       .  105 

X.  THE  LYING  AMBASSADORS        .       .  117 

XI.  THE  OUTCAST  FROM  THE  LORD       .  129 

XII.  HEWERS  OF  WOOD  AND  DRAWERS  OF 

WATER 143 

XIII.  ONCE  AGAIN  TO  BETH- ARAM    .       .  151 

XIV.  THE  SOLACE  OF  EXILE      .       .       ...  162 
XV.  THE  DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS  171 

XVI.  THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL    .        .  186 

XVII.  THE  CONTEST  ON  THE  UPLAND        ..  198 

9 


10  CONTENTS 

XVIII.  ARINNA  COMES  TO  THE  RESCUE  .  206 

XIX.  THE  JOURNEY  OF  ARINNA        .  .  214 

XX.  THE  AEMY  OF  THE  LORD  .       .  .  224 

XXI.  THE  RACE  UP  THE  MOUNTAIN  WALL  239 

XXH.  THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI        .  .  247 

XXIII.  THE  LAST  DEFENDER        .       .  .262 

XXIV.  THE  COMMAND  TO  THE  SUN      .  .  272 
XXV.  THE  BATTLE  OF  BETH-HORON  .  .  284 

XXVI.  LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION  295 


IN  the  beginning  God  made  man  and  woman 
— "male  and  female  created  He  them" — 
thereby  establishing  a  dramatic  situation  in 
the  Garden  of  Eden !  Be  it  remembered  that  the 
essence  of  the  dramatic  is  found  in  contrast !  In 
all  the  years  that  have  passed  since  then  every 
situation,  sooner  or  later,  has  been  resolved  into 
these  same  simple,  primal,  contrasting  elements. 
Sometimes  it  happens  that  at  first  there  may  be 
two  men  and  a  woman,  or  a  dozen  men  and  a 
woman,  or  vice  versa,  but  ultimately  the  affair 
is  narrowed  down  to  a  duet ;  one  man,  one  woman, 
to  whom  the  rest  of  the  world  counts  for  nothing. 
And  every  life  story,  like  every  romance,  revolves 
about  those  two  principals. 

Nothing  could  have  been  less  like  the  Garden  of 
Eden  than  the  ghastly  ravine  up  which  the  toilers 
climbed.  The  noun  is  plural,  the  men  were  two. 
Their  aim  was  one.  They  were  fleeing  for  their 
lives;  their  safety  depended  upon  their  finding 
a  hiding-place  before  the  already  graying  dawn 
gave  place  to  the  brighter  day.  It  had  been  late 
in  the  evening  before  they  had  dared  to  attempt 

to  escape  from  the  town,  and  the  first  dim  indica- 

11 


12         WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

tions  of  sunrise  which  heralded  the  coming  morn- 
ing found  them  still  climbing  the  range  that 
bounded  the  valley.  One  man  was  leaving  a 
woman  behind ;  the  other,  albeit  unknowingly,  was 
approaching  a  woman  before.  Consequently  the 
thoughts  of  one  were  backward,  of  the  other 
forward,  thrown! 

The  twain  were  desert  born  and  desert  bred. 
The  influence  of  vast  silences  had  been  often  upon 
them.  They  spoke  little — saving  their  breath, 
indeed,  for  the  sharp  ascent.  Mountains,  except 
as  boundaries  of  the  distant  horizon,  were  unfa- 
miliar to  them.  More  experienced  men  would 
have  found  easier  ways  of  ascent.  These  two 
plunged  straight  forward  and  straight  upward. 
They  had  locked  in  their  breasts  secrets  of  their 
espionage  which  would  be  of  immense  value  to 
the  gray-haired  captain  and  his  hosts  beyond  the 
river  flowing  through  the  valley,  deep  and  wide, 
which  intervened  between  them  and  the  safety  of 
their  camp.  It  was  not  so  much  personal  fear 
that  made  them  flee  thus  desperately — for  this 
couple  were  as  bold  and  as  intrepid  as  any  who 
dwelt  in  the  land — but  if  they  were  taken  and 
killed  their  tidings  would  be  lost,  the  hosts  would 
suffer,  the  Lord's  cause  would  be  delayed;  so  they 
climbed  resolutely  and  steadily  upward. 

By  and  by,  with  a  sudden  outburst  of  light,  the 
sun  leaped  over  the  mountains  that  shut  in  the 
valley  to  the  east  and  smote  upon  them  with  all 
his  radiance.  By  this  instant  illumination  they 


THE  STRANGERS  FROM  MOAB  13 

saw  clearly  the  pass,  if  such  it  could  be  called,  up 
which  they  climbed.  It  was  bare,  arid,  and  deso- 
late beyond  description.  Perhaps  when  the  rain 
descended  the  great  naked  scar  on  the  mountain 
face  would  fill  with  temporary  torrents,  but  now 
no  drop  of  water  was  to  be  seen,  no  secluded  hole 
in  the  rocks  sheltered  a  pool  from  the  waste  of 
evaporation.  No  shrub,  not  the  faintest  indica- 
tion of  life  of  any  kind,  appeared.  The  rough, 
broken,  white  limestone  rock,  diversified  by 
curious  streaks  of  red  sandstone,  flung  back  the 
blinding  blaze  of  the  tropic  sun  with  fierce  inten- 
sity. Well  was  it  that  they  had  been  schooled  in 
cloudless,  treeless  desert,  else  they  could  scarce 
have  sustained  the  direct  and  indirect  radiation. 
They  were  dripping  with  perspiration,  their 
throats  were  parched  dry,  not  only  on  account  of 
the  withering  heat  but  because  of  their  tremen- 
dous exertions.  They  were  covered  with  dust. 
Presently  they  stopped  upon  a  little  shelf  of  the 
mountain  and  stood  panting.  They  were  lightly 
clad  in  tunics  of  soft,  well-tanned  leather  covered 
with  bright  if  roughly  hammered  steel  rings 
across  the  breast  and  around  the  shortened 
sleeves  which  left  most  of  their  arms  bare.  The 
head  of  the  elder  was  covered  by  a  round  helmet 
of  polished  iron,  Babylonian  in  its  shape.  This 
was  a  stout,  sturdy  man  approaching  middle  age 
but  still  handsome.  He  was  broad-shouldered 
and  strong  and  carried  himself  nobly,  like  one 
assured  of  rank  and  station.  The  other  was 


14          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL' 

younger,  slighter,  taller.  His  black,  short,  curly 
hair  was  covered  with  a  tall  pointed  steel  cap  of 
odd  fashion  and  unusual  shape.  It  was  painted  a 
bright  blue  and  a  silver  serpent  was  twined 
around  the  lower  end,  the  head  of  the  reptile 
projecting  forward  as  if  in  the  act  of  striking. 
The  whole  headgear  spelt  Egypt.  There  was 
rich  color  in  his  smooth  cheeks  and  a  fine  sparkle 
in  his  bright  eyes.  His  bearing  was  free  and 
gallant. 

Loose  belts,  through  which  hung  a  short  sword 
on  one  side  and  a  dagger  on  the  other,  gathered 
each  tunic  into  folds  about  the  waist.  Each  man 
carried  a  long  spear  and  shield.  Over  the  left 
shoulder  of  the  younger  man,  and  across  his  back, 
hung  a  quiver  full  of  arrows,  and  with  his  shield 
arm  he  carried  a  short  but  immensely  stout  bow. 
The  weapon  was  strung  and  ready  for  action. 
Both  men  wore  heavy,  thick-soled  sandals  of  raw- 
hide, laced  nearly  up  to  the  knee  and  well  suited 
for  hard  wear.  They  had  perforce  left  their  heavy 
cloaks  behind  in  the  house  of  the  woman  who  had 
helped  them. 

The  day  before  these  two  travelers  had  ap- 
proached the  city  of  Jericho  from  the  north. 
They  had  made  a  long  circuit  from  the  ford  of 
the  river,  which  they  had  crossed  in  the  night, 
and  following  the  course  of  the  stream  up  the 
Jordan  valley  they  had  cut  across  the  country, 
gained  the  Michmash  road  unobserved,  and  finally 
reached  the  gate  in  the  wall  late  in  the  afternoon. 


THE  STRANGERS  FROM  MOAB  15 

Having  sustained  easily  enough  the  rather 
careless  scrutiny  of  the  guard  at  the  gate,  who 
received  unhesitatingly  their  assurances  that 
they  were  Moabites  on  their  way  to  their  homes 
from  Bethel,  where  they  had  gone  for  trading 
purposes,  the  two  strangers  mingled  with  the  eve- 
ning crowds  upon  the  narrow  streets  of  the  popu- 
lous town.  With  their  long  cloaks  drawn  closely 
about  them  they  were  not  dissimilar  in  appear- 
ance to  those  among  whom  they  passed  freely, 
neither  were  their  apparently  careless  questions 
of  the  passersby,  or  of  the  idlers  at  the  wine 
shops,  such  as  to  arouse  any  suspicions ;  nor  did 
their  half-concealed  arms  give  rise  to  curiosity. 
Travelers  to  and  from  Moab  through  the  desert 
and  the  valley  always  went  armed.  It  was  a 
necessity  for  the  preservation  of  life  and 
property. 

But  there  was  one  particular  equipment  of  one 
of  the  strangers  that  aroused  interest.  The 
younger  of  the  two  would  wear,  and  this  in  spite 
of  the  remonstrances  of  the  elder,  that  tall  Egyp- 
tian helmet  of  unusual  shape,  painted  bright 
blue,  with  the  little  serpent  of  silver  twining  about 
its  base,  its  head  plunged  forward  in  the  act 
of  striking.  The  obstinacy  of  the  young  man  had 
attracted  attention  and  eventually,  as  such  ob- 
stinacies often  do,  got  the  pair  into  trouble.  As 
has  been  noted,  the  young  man  was  good  to  look 
upon,  as  many  women  and  not  a  few  men  in 
Jericho  observed. 


16         WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL' 

So  soon  as  it  was  learned  that  the  strangers  had 
recently  come  from  Moab,  the  thought  which  was 
uppermost  in  the  mind  of  every  dweller  in  the 
city  at  once  found  voice. 

"Have  ye  seen  the  Hebrews?"  asked  one  of 
the  more  important  citizens. 

"We  have,"  answered  the  elder  of  the 
strangers,  who  constituted  himself  the  spokesman 
for  the  two. 

"Is  it  true  what  we  have  heard  of  their  dealings 
with  Moab?" 

"We  kept  our  flocks  near  Heshbon.  They  took 
it  'twixt  dawn  and  morning,  battering  down  its 
gates,  swarming  over  its  walls,  putting  men, 
women,  and  children  to  the  sword  and  all  else  to 
the  flames." 

"Woe!  Woe!  Woe!"  wailed  an  old  blind  man 
on  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd  who  evidently  en- 
joyed some  local  reputation  as  a  seer  or  prophet. 
"So  shall  it  be  to  Jericho,  to  its  towers  and  bul- 
warks, to  its  walls  and  houses,  to  its  men  and 
women  and  children,"  he  continued  in  heart- 
rending voice. 

A  shudder  swept  over  the  crowd,  which  was 
steadily  growing  greater  in  the  little  open  square 
at  which  the  strangers  had  arrived. 

"Silence,  dotard!"  cried  a  fierce-looking  sol- 
dier, halting  a  detachment  of  troops,  and  forcing 
his  way  roughly  through  the  crowd.  *  *  Have  we  no 
swords  in  Jericho?  By  Baal,  they  shall  not  over- 
run us  as  they  did  those  Moabites!" 


THE  STRANGERS  FROM  MOAB  17 


is  so  great  a  god  as  the  God  of  the 
Hebrews?"  suddenly  cried  out  the  young  man 
wearing  the  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue. 

"  And  what  know  ye  about  the  Hebrew  God?" 
asked  the  imperious  soldier,  looking  suspiciously 
at  the  stranger  as  the  crowd  gave  way  before 
him  crying: 

"Way  for  noble  Segub,  the  captain  of  the 
king's  guard." 

"  What  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes  and  heard 
with  our  ears  that  declare  we  unto  thee,  O 
soldier!"  quickly  interposed  the  elder,  laying  a 
restraining  hand  upon  the  arm  of  his  impetuous 
young  companion.  "  Moab  bloomed  like  a  rose, 
now  it  lies  wasted  like  a  desert.  They  have  eaten 
us  up.  Our  fenced  cities  are  broken  down,  our 
people  killed,  enslaved,  or  dispersed.  Some,  as 
we,  seek  safety  in  a  strange  land.  '  ' 

"Ye  shall  not  seek  it  here  in  vain,"  said  Segub 
haughtily,  and  his  brave  assurance  seemed  to  put 
a  little  spirit  in  the  terrified  mob.  "We  shall 
see  whether  Baal  and  Ishtar  shall  bow  the  knee 
before  this  God  of  the  Hebrews,  whatever  His 
name.  As  for  our  city,  it  is  in  no  danger.  They 
are  on  the  other  side  of  the  great  river,  which  is 
now  in  full  flood.  The  fords  at  this  season  are 
almost  impassable.  Found  ye  not  that  true,  O 
strangers?  " 

"With  difficulty  and  at  peril  of  our  lives  did 
we  pass." 

"They  shall  be  held  back  by  our  soldiers  in 


18          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

force.  These  Hebrews  shall  not  come  over.  I 
speak  the  word  of  Habal,  the  king.  Go  ye  about 
your  business,  people  of  Jericho.  Ye  shall  be 
safe  within  these  walls.  And  who  is  that  God 
that  shall  pluck  you  from  the  king's  hand?  But 
the  day  is  far  spent, "  continued  Segub.  "Where 
do  ye  lodge  for  the  night?"  he  asked,  turning 
again  to  the  newcomers. 

"We  are  strangers  and  seek  a  place  of  rest." 

"Go  ye  to  the  house  of  Rahab,  the  harlot, 
priestess  of  Ishtar.  Say  to  her  that  Segub  hath 
sent  ye.  We  shall  have  speech  with  ye  at  a  more 
convenient  season.  Habal  the  king,  whom  Baal 
preserve,  may  wish  to  question  ye  about  this  pre- 
sumptuous desert  rabble  of  escaped  Egyptian 
slaves. ' ' 

He  turned  away,  rejoined  the  detachment  of 
soldiers  which  he  had  left  at  the  entrance  to  the 
street,  and  disappeared  down  one  of  the  narrow 
ways  that  led  to  the  palace  of  Habal,  the  king. 

"It  grows  late,  sirs,"  said  the  elder  of  the  two 
strangers.  "Will  someone  direct  us  to  the  house 
of  that  Rahab  of  whom  the  brave  captain  spoke?  " 

"It  lieth  at  the  end  of  yonder  street,"  answered 
one  of  the  bystanders,  as  the  crowd  began  to 
separate  after  the  departure  of  Segub.  "Ye  can- 
not miss  it.  Look  ye  for  a  large  house  built  upon 
the  city  wall." 

The  two  strangers  turned  and,  declining  the 
proffer  of  further  guidance,  made  their  way 
rapidly  toward  the  house  indicated. 


THE  STRANGERS  FROM  MOAB  19 

"Is  it  not  a  strange  thing,"  whispered  the 
younger  to  the  elder  as  they  passed  along,  "that 
two  of  God's  chosen  people  should  seek  shelter 
in  the  house  of  a  harlot  and  a  priestess  of  abomi- 
nations! " 

"I  would  have  thee  remember  earnestly  that 
thou  art  a  Hebrew,  and  we  seek  naught  of  this 
Eahab  and  her  women  but  a  safe  harborage  for 
the  night,"  was  the  severe  rejoinder. 

"I  need  no  such  warning!"  cried  the  younger, 
drawing  himself  up.  "The  position  of  spy  is  dis- 
tasteful enough.  I  shall  not  willingly  add  to  it 
the  shame  of  which  thou  speakest." 

"It  is  well,"  said  the  other,  unmoved. 


II 

THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  HARLOT 

IN  a  short  time  they  had  reached  the  end  of 
the  narrow  street.  It  was  closed  by  a  house 
larger  than  the  ordinary  dwelling  of  the  place 
and  day.  The  house  proper  was  raised  above 
the  street  upon  a  platform  built  against  the 
wall  of  the  city.  The  upper  story  of  the  house 
rose  above  the  top  of  the  wall,  and  as  they  found 
out  afterward  projected  beyond  it  on  the  out- 
ward side.  A  woman  stood  by  the  open  door. 
She  was  tall,  dark-haired,  beautiful,  even  if  no 
longer  young.  Her  immodest  clothing  of  rich 
material,  which  she  wore  with  a  sort  of  regal 
magnificence,  was  bright  with  barbaric  color  and 
her  person  was  further  adorned  with  necklets  of 
gold  and  silver  and  jewels ;  bracelets  clasped  her 
arms  and  ankles,  pearls  were  twisted  about  her 
neck.  In  her  dark  hair  precious  ornaments 
gleamed. 

With  great  interest  she  surveyed  the  two  who 
mounted  the  steps  to  the  platform  upon  which 
she  stood  before  the  door  of  the  house.  A  little 
real  color  came  into  her  painted  cheeks.  She  took 
a  step  in  their  direction.  It  wTas  the  elder  of  the 
two  men  in  the  very  prime  of  life  and  strength 

20 


THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  HARLOT  21 

whose  noble  features  and  bearing  indicated  as- 
sured rank  and  power  who  spoke  first. 

"Is  this  the  house  of  Bahab,  the "  he  hesi- 
tated— "the  priestess  of  Ishtar?" 

"It  is  the  house  of  Bahab,  the  harlot  and 
priestess  of  Ishtar,"  answered  the  woman,  with  a 
bitterness  which  did  not  pass  unnoticed.  "  What 
seek  ye,  strangers?" 

"Lodging  for  the  night,"  was  the  answer. 

The  woman  hesitated.  The  color  deepened  in 
her  dusky  cheek. 

"I  would  not  leave  ye  in  ignorance,"  she  began 

at  last.  "I  am  not  minded  to "  she  hesitated 

again — "I  have  dismissed  my  women,  and  as  for 
myself  this  office  has  become  hateful  to  me.  Go 
elsewhere  for  what  ye  seek,"  she  said  harshly. 
"Ye  are  not  welcome  here." 

"Woman,"  answered  the  stranger  mildly, 
"thou  dost  misjudge  us.  We  are  not  lustful 
revelers.  We  seek  only  for  what  we  ask,  lodging 
for  the  night." 

The  woman  stared  at  the  two  with  deepening 
interest. 

"By  that  Ishtar  whom  I  have  served,"  she 
began,  "who  is  doubtless  your  goddess  as 
mine " 

"Nay,"  said  the  younger,  interrupting  again 
with  the  impetuosity  of  youth,  "we  be  no  fol- 
lowers of  Baal  and  Ishtar." 

"Silence,"  said  the  other  sharply,  but  too  late, 
for  the  secret  waa  out. 


22         WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

The  information  seemed  to  affect  Rahab 
strangely.  Her  face  brightened,  the  frown  dis- 
appeared. The  elder  keenly  watching  her  noted 
this  with  relief.  He  would  not  declare  himself 
a  follower  of  Baal  and  Ishtar,  not  even  to  save 
his  life,  but  on  the  other  hand  in  their  present 
position  of  peril  he  would  by  no  means  have 
volunteered  the  information  the  younger  had  so 
incautiously  let  slip. 

"If  ye  seek  but  honorable  hospitality  that  I 
can  give  ye  gladly, "  said  the  woman.  "  What- 
ever god  or  gods  ye  follow  I  will  not  betray  ye. 
Enter." 

She  led  the  way  within  a  long  room  at  the  end 
of  which  a  low  dais,  or  platform,  ran  along  the 
wall.  It  was  covered  with  cushions  and  heavy 
draperies. 

"Sit  ye  there,"  she  said,  "and  let  us  have 
further  speech  after  I  bring  refreshment  to  ye." 

"Those  incautious  words  of  thine  may  cost 
us  dear,"  said  the  elder  reprovingly  to  the 
younger  as  they  disposed  their  weary  limbs  com- 
fortably upon  the  dais. 

"Jehovah  will  have  us  in  His  keeping.  What 
makest  thou  of  this  Rahab ?" 

1 '  She  is  a  woman  passing  fair  and  noble  in  her 
bearing." 

"Yes,  of  course,  but  what  of  her  strange  posi- 
tion?" 

"Something  hath  touched  her  heart  and  brought 
her  to  see  the  evil  of  her  ways." 


THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  HARLOT  23 

"Could  the  knowledge  of  the  True  God  by 
any  chance  have  penetrated  hither?  " 

"  It  is  possible,  but  we  shall  soon  see." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 
return  of  Eahab  with  slaves  bearing  wine,  bread, 
and  other  things  suitable  for  the  refreshment  of 
the  travelers,  together  with  lavers  of  water  and 
napkins  for  their  ablutions.  All  this  she  set  be- 
fore them.  Dismissing  the  slaves  and  drawing  a 
stool  in  front  of  them  she  questioned  them  while 
they  partook  gladly  of  her  hospitality  after  wash- 
ing their  faces  and  hands.  With  unusual  direct- 
ness she  began: 

"Did  I  hear  the  young  man  aright  when  he  said 
he  worshiped  another  god  than  Baal  and  Ishtar?" 

There  was  a  long  silence. 

"I  marvel  not,"  she  went  on,  "that  ye  hesitate 
to  trust  one  who  hath  followed  my  trade,  but  it 
hath  become  hateful  to  me, — hateful,"  she  con- 
tinued. "I  have  dismissed  the  other  women.  So 
far  as  I  dared  I  have  abjured  my  office.  When 
any  come  to  me  seeking — seeking — privileges  of 
the  priestess  of  Ishtar  I  am  ill,  ill."  She  clapped 
her  hands  to  her  heart,  stood  up  suddenly,  and 
paced  up  and  down  the  long  room  raging  against 
her  fortune.  "I  loathe  myself,  yet  I  am  help- 
less here.  The  king,  the  priests  of  Baal, 
Segub " 

"Is  there  no  escape?"  asked  the  elder  stranger. 

"Do  ye  by  any  chance  worship  a  God  called 
Jehovah?"  she  asked  in  turn. 


24          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Blessed  be  His  name,"  said  both  men  instantly. 

' '  I  have  heard  of  Him  from  one  who  sometimes 
hath  stopped  here  for  the  night,  as  in  an  inn,  and 
holding  me  in  unwonted  honor." 

"Woman,"  began  the  elder,  having  come  to  a 
decision,  "we  will  trust  thee.  We  will  help  thee. 
We  are  Hebrews.  Jehovah  is  our  God.  We  are 
of  His  people." 

"I  thought  as  much.    Why  come  ye  hither!" 

"To  examine  into  this  land,  to  see  for  ourselves 
its  condition,  especially  to  visit  Jericho.  God 
hath  looked  upon  this  people.  He  hath  seen  the 
cup  of  their  iniquity  full  and  running  over.  They 
shall  die  in  their  land.  We  shall  possess  it." 

"I  hate,  I  loathe  this  place  and  these  people," 
said  Rahab.  "Life  holds  little  for  me — nay,  it 
holds  nothing.  I  shall  welcome  the  sword.  If  it 
were  at  my  throat  now  I  would  not  raise  a  hand 
nor  turn  away.  That  Jehovah  before  whom  ye 
bow  knoweth  that  I  speak  the  truth.  Tell  me 
somewhat  of  thy  God.  But  indeed  I  have  heard 
of  Him  before." 

"And  whence  had  you  knowledge  of  Him?" 
asked  the  younger  curiously. 

"But  lately  there  hath  come  to  my  house  one 
Ephron,"  answered  Eahab,  resolved  to  trust  these 
two  men  as  they  had  trusted  her,  "a  Hittite  who 
is  lord  of  Beth- Aram  upon  the  top  of  the  moun- 
tains yonder.  Oh,  he  came  in  honor  respecting 
the  rags  of  my  womanhood.  Seeing  my  discontent 
he  spoke  to  me  of  another  God  whom  he  and  his 


THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  HARLOT  25 

have  worshiped  since  the  days  of  thy  great  an- 
cestor Abraham,  who,  he  declareth,  was  the  friend 
of  his  fathers." 

"Even  so,"  said  the  elder  stranger.  "Would 
you  hear  more  of  our  God,  woman?" 

"My  lord,"  answered  the  other,  "I  crave  it." 

She  drew  the  stool  to  the  feet  of  the  man  and 
sat  down  once  more  before  him  while  he  told  her 
with  all  the  fervor  and  power  of  a  devotee  of  the 
mighty  God  of  the  Hebrews.  To  all  that  he  said 
she  listened  with  bated  breath  and  flushed  cheek 
and  beating  heart. 

"Would,"  she  said  as  the  marvelous  tale  was 
unfolded,  "that  I  had  known  this  God  of  thine  in 
my  youth — before " 

"It  is  not  too  late  now.  Thou  art  yet  young. 
There  is  time  for  repentance  and  when  thou  hast 
shown  that  thou  hast  indeed  turned  from  thy  evil 
ways  to  serve  the  Lord  there  will  be  positions  of 
usefulness,  even  of  honor  and  dignity,  open  to 
thee." 

"And  who,"  asked  the  woman,  going  swiftly  to 
the  root  of  the  matter  with  primitive  simplicity 
and  directness,  "would  look  with  favor  upon  one 

who  hath  been  a  priestess  of  Ishtar  and "  her 

voice  sank  to  a  whisper — "a  harlot?" 

"By  the  power  of  Jehovah  all  that  may  be 
blotted  out,"  answered  the  man  with  deep  earnest- 
ness. "Thou  art  still  young  and  not  uncomely." 
He  paused.  "I  am  alone  in  the  world.  I  will 
charge  myself  with  thy  future." 


26          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"My  lord,  my  lord,"  said  the  woman,  throwing 
herself  on  her  knees  before  him  and  clasping  his 
feet  with  her  hands.  "I  am  not  fit  to  touch  thee," 
she  added,  bursting  into  a  passion  of  tears  as  the 
elder  man  gently  drew  away  from  her. 

"  It  is  not  that,"  he  answered  kindly,  "but  thou 
must  kneel  to  God  alone." 

' '  Teach  me  more  of  that  God, ' '  she  said.  '  *  Oh, 
how  I  long  to  know  Him!" 

"In  good  time  thou  shalt  know  Him,"  answered 
the  other,  smiling  pleasantly  at  her. 

"I  wait,"  she  replied.  "Now  tell  me  how  came 
ye  to  me." 

"We  were  directed  hither  by  a  soldier,  a  cap- 
tain whom  the  crowd  called  Segub." 

"Of  the  king's  guard!"  exclaimed  Eahab  in 
terror.  "Since  I  have  feigned  illness  he  sus- 
pecteth  me." 

"He  said  that  he  would  seek  us  out  for  further 
speech  again." 

"Whither  went  he?" 

"Toward  the  king's  palace,"  answered  the 
younger.  "He  seemed  a  strong  soldier.  I  should 
like  to  meet  him  on  the  field. ' ' 

"The  royal  Habal  is  no  witling.  He  is  a  wise 
king.  He  will  suspect  more  than  the  somewhat 
dull-minded  soldier  Segub.  He  will  have  ye  be- 
fore him.  If  he  should  discover — and  indeed  one 
of  ye  will  find  it  hard  to  keep  the  secret" — she 
smiled  at  him  as  she  spoke,  and  the  young  man 
hung  his  head  shamefacedly — "that  ye  are 


THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  HARLOT  27 

Hebrews  he  will  have  ye  put  to  death,  it  may  be 
with  torture." 

"Mistress,"  cried  a  slave,  bursting  into  the 
room,  "soldiers  are  coming  up  the  street!" 

"Who  leadeth  them?" 

"The  Captain  Segub." 

The  two  strangers  started  to  their  feet.  The 
younger  drew  his  sword. 

"Force  is  impossible,"  cried  Eahab,  "and 
flight  equally  so.  Wait,  I  have  a  way.  Come." 

She  turned,  mounted  the  stone  steps  rapidly, 
and  led  them  to  the  top  of  the  house.  It  was  a  flat 
terrace  surrounded  by  a  low  wall  and  shaded  by 
an  awning.  Instead  of  luxurious  couches  which 
such  a  house  should  have  afforded,  it  was  covered 
with  heaped-up  piles  of  flax.  Eahab  stretched 
out  her  beautiful  hands  to  them.  They  marked 
how  scarred  and  torn  her  slender  fingers 
were. 

*  "I  have  begun  to  earn  an  honest  living  for  my- 
self and  my  people  with  the  flax,"  she  said. 

"It  doeth  honor  to  thee,"  said  the  older 
stranger.  "But  for  us?" 

"Lie  down  here,"  she  said,  pointing  to  the  wall, 
"one  after  the  other."  She  tore  the  flax  away 
from  the  corner  with  her  hands,  disclosing  an  open 
conduit  along  the  wall. 

"I  would  rather  stand  and  fight,"  protested 
the  younger. 

"It  would  be  madness,"  answered  Rahab. 

"Thou  dost  belong  to  Jehovah,"  said  the  elder. 


28          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"I  take  no  shame  in  the  concealment.    We  are 
in  God's  hands." 

He  laid  himself  down  in  the  conduit  without 
hesitation,  and  after  a  moment  the  young  man 
did  the  same.  Eahab  rolled  the  flax  over  them 
and  heaped  it  above  them.  A  vessel  of  water 
stood  near  by.  She  washed  the  paint  from  her 
cheeks,  wishing  that  the  excitement  would  leave 
them  more  haggard  than  they  were.  From  a 
box  she  brought  forth  some  chalk-like  substance 
and  rubbed  it  on  her  face.  In  the  twilight  she 
looked  ghastly.  Then  she  crossed  the  roof  and 
sat  down  on  the  parapet  overlooking  the  doorway 
and  the  street  below. 


in 

THE  SCARLET  SIGN 

THE  soldiers  stopped  below  in  the  street. 
Segub,  attended  by  three  young  officers  with 
drawn  swords  and  spears,  mounted  to  the 
platform  and  approached  the  door.  Rahab  leaned 
over  and  hailed  them. 

"What  seekest  thou,  brave  Segub?"  she  cried. 

"Thou  art  there,  Rahab!"  exclaimed  the  cap- 
tain, staring  upward  in  the  dim  light. 

'"I  am.    Thine  errand?" 

"I  will  join  thee  on  the  roof  and  there  disclose 
it,"  he  answered,  entering  the  door  with  his  fol- 
lowing. 

He  evidently  knew  the  house,  for  in  a  few 
moments  he  presented  himself  before  her  with 
his  attendants.  Bidding  them  wait  at  the  head 
of  the  stairs  he  crossed  the  roof  and  stopped  by 
her  side. 

"What  seekest  thou  of  Rahab,  the  harlot?" 
she  asked. 

"What  a  question!"  laughed  Segub.  "What 
would  men  seek  of  thee?" 

"That  which  to-night  thou  canst  not  have," 
said  the  woman  firmly.  "I  am  ill,  broken,"  she 
added  desperately. 


30          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Thy  women?" 

"Save  a  few  ill-favored  slaves  they  have 
abandoned  me  in  mine  illness." 

"Go  to,  thou  jade.  Dost  think  thy  white  face 
hath  attraction  for  me?"  jeered  the  soldier 
brutally. 

"Why  then  thy  presence?" 

"I  sent  hither  two  men — Moabites  they  claim 
to  be.  They  said  they  had  knowledge  of  the 
Hebrews.  Our  lord  the  king  doubteth  their  story. 
He  is  of  the  opinion  that  they  are  Hebrew  spies. 
He  hath  sent  me  to  fetch  them  that  he  may  judge 
them  himself  and  deal  with  them  accordingly. 
Where  are  they?" 

"Those  whom  thou  seekest,"  answered  Rahab 
indifferently,  "came  hither  at  thy  suggestion  an 
hour  hence,  and  finding  I  could  give  them  naught 
but  something  to  eat  and  drink,  they  broke  their 
fast  and  went  their  way  without  the  city  ere  the 
gates  were  closed  for  the  night.  I  had  but  little 
speech  with  them." 

"Woman,"  said  Segub,  suddenly  seizing  her 
by  the  shoulders  and  turning  her  face  toward  the 
light,  "art  thou  deceiving  me?" 

"Take  off  thy  hand,"  cried  Rahab  fiercely,  "I 

am  still She  stopped,  but  Segub  supplied 

the  word. 

"Thou  art  the  priestess  of  Ishtar,"  he  said  a 
little  more  respectfully. 

Although  men  held  her  person  lightly  as  a  thing 
to  be  possessed  there  was  still  a  religious  aspect 


THE  SCARLET  SIGN  31 

to  her  profession  and  to  her  quality  which  made 
him  pause.  Ishtar  might  protect  her  priestess. 
And  the  people,  among  whom  she  was  personally 
popular  from  her  lavish  gifts,  might  resent  any 
indignities  to  her.  He  gave  back  a  little. 

"Search  the  house,"  said  the  woman  imperi- 
ously, "and  when  thou  hast  satisfied  thyself  that 
those  thou  seekest  are  not  here,  begone  and  tell 
the  king." 

"If  I  find  them,"  cried  Segub,  "not  even  thy 
sacred  office  would  protect  thee  from  the  wrath 
of  Habal." 

"I  fear  him  not,"  said  the  woman  boldly. 

Segub  meanwhile  stepped  to  the  parapet  over 
which  he  leaned. 

"Follow  here,"  he  called  to  those  below. 
"Search  the  house.  Let  no  part  of  it  go  un- 
visited,  but  take  nothing  on  pain  of  death  and 
disturb  as  little  as  possible,"  he  added  for  the 
edification  of  the  crowd  which  had  collected  in  rear 
of  the  soldiers.  Then  he  turned  to  the  officers 
standing  at  the  head  of  the  stairs.  "Run  your 
spears  through  these  piles  of  flax,"  he  ordered. 
"Some  of  them  might  conceal  a  man." 

He  looked  narrowly  at  Eahab  as  he  spoke,  ex- 
pecting some  evidence  of  fear  or  emotion  if  she 
were,  as  he  half  suspected,  playing  him  false; 
but  with  wonderful  self-control  she  never  moved 
a  muscle. 

It  so  happened  that  the  place  she  had  chosen 
for  the  concealment  of  the  two  Hebrews  was  a 


32          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

deep  depression  or  conduit  in  the  roof  made  to 
carry  off  water.  They  could,  of  course,  hear 
everything  that  had  been  said.  They  knew  that 
if  they  were  discovered  in  hiding  their  lives  would 
not  be  worth  a  moment's  purchase  and  that  they 
would  probably  be  killed  with  hideous  torture. 
If  a  spear  touched  them  they  would  have  to  abide 
it  without  sound  or  motion,  not  only  for  their 
own  safety,  but  for  hers.  In  that  she  concealed 
them  she  had  made  herself  a  party  to  their  errand. 

The  officers  ran  hither  and  thither,  thrusting 
their  spears  into  the  piles  of  flax.  The  work  was 
done  carelessly,  almost  perfunctorily,  for  Segub 
was  too  much  interested  in  Eahab  to  oversee  it. 
Indeed,  the  clever  woman  engaged  him  in  con- 
versation on  purpose.  One  spear  passed  between 
the  legs  of  the  younger  Hebrew.  The  other 
grazed  the  side  of  the  elder,  but  neither  was  dis- 
covered. Presently  the  chief  soldier  appeared 
at  the  head  of  the  stairs. 

"  There's  not  a  portion  of  the  house  which  we 
have  not  visited,  lord,"  he  said,  saluting  Segub. 
"The  strangers  are  not  here." 

"It  is  well,"  said  Segub.  "Thou  hast  escaped 
this  time,  Eahab,"  he  added  threateningly  as  he 
turned  away.  He  stopped  as  he  reached  the 
stairs  and  looked  back  at  her.  "For  the  sake  of 
other  days,  woman,  I  give  thee  warning  that  thou 
art  under  suspicion.  As  priestess  of  Ishtar  thou 
hast  of  late  refused  thy  body  for  the  duties  of 
thine  office.  Thine  illness  seemeth  overlong. 


THE  SCARLET  SIGN  S3 

Take  the  advice  of  a  blunt  soldier.  Get  well  and 
that  soon,  and  once  more  perform  thine  office 
toward  all  men." 

Rahab's  teeth  clenched,  her  hands  intertwined. 
She  started  after  him  in  rage,  and  then  stopped. 
She  waited  until  the  last  soldier  disappeared, 
then  she  turned  to  the  pile  of  flax  in  the  corner. 
She  tore  it  away. 

"Art  safe,  art  unhurt?"  she  cried  as  she  un- 
covered them. 

"Jehovah  hath  preserved  us.  Save  for  a  slight 
scratch  on  my  side  I  am  untouched." 

"And  I.  The  spear  ran  harmlessly  between  my 
knees,"  said  the  young  man.  "I  would  have 
given  years  of  my  life  if  I  could  have  arisen  and 
stricken  down  that  insolent  soldier." 

"I  am  older  than  thou  art,  boy.  Dost  thou 
think  it  was  a  pleasure  to  me  to  lie  hidden!" 
observed  the  other  with  unexpected  heat.  "I 
could  have  throttled  the  man  that  laid  his  hand 
upon  thee,  Rahab.  Thou  wert  a  brave  woman  to 
defy  him,  and  for  strangers.  We  shall  not  be 
unmindful  nor  shall  Joshua,  our  great  captain, 
nor  our  people,  of  what  thou  hast  so  bravely  done 
for  us." 

"What  mean  ye?" 

"Should  we  escape  from  this  present  peril,  when 
the  city  is  destroyed  thy  life  shalt  be  spared." 

"I  would  gladly  give  it  in  expiation." 

"Ye  shall  live  to  expiate,  not  die,"  said  the 
elder  man  firmly  and  with  meaning. 


34          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"My  father,  mother,  my  sisters  and  brothers?" 

"All,"  answered  the  stranger  authoritatively. 
"All  of  thine  shall  be  spared  if  like  thee  they  shall 
worship  Jehovah.  When  Jericho  falls  before  the 
army  of  the  Lord,  gather  them  into  thine  house 
and  wait." 

"Will  ye  come  soon?" 

"At  once." 

"Ye  heard  the  threat  of  Segub?" 

"We  heard  all." 

"I  will  die  before  I  will  again  be  what  I  was, 
but  I  cannot  resist  long." 

"They  but  wait  our  return  and  report  to  move 
forward. ' ' 

"The  city  is  filled  with  fear  of  ye.  The  people 
quake  at  the  sound  of  the  name  of  the  Hebrew. 
We  have  heard  what  ye  have  done  to  those  that 
have  opposed  ye.  The  king,  the  soldiers,  and 
Segub  profess  confidence  in  the  strength  of  the 
walls,  in  their  own  swords  and  in  their  own  cour- 
age, but  the  fear  of  thy  God  and  thy  people  is 
upon  them.  Strike  quickly." 

"We  shall  not  fail  to  do  so." 

"Meanwhile  ye  must  get  away  at  once." 

"Most  certainly,  but  how  and  where?" 

"The  gates  of  the  city  will  be  guarded,  but 
this  house  overhangs  the  wall.  The  night  is  dark. 
The  stars  give  but  little  light.  I  will  let  ye  down 
from  the  house.  Come." 

Followed  by  the  Hebrews  she  crossed  the  roof, 
descended  the  stairs  to  the  next  floor,  and  from  a 


THE  SCARLET  SIGN  35 

recess  in  the  wall  she  brought  coils  of  light  but 
strong  rope  stained  bright  scarlet.  The  windows 
looking  toward  the  country  beyond  the  walls 
were,  of  course,  securely  and  heavily  barred. 

"Ye  must  break  open  a  way,"  the  woman 
began. 

"I  can  remedy  that  if  I  have  a  piece  of  iron," 
said  the  young  man. 

Presently  she  fetched  him  a  rude  farming  tool 
from  the  floor  below.  Using  it  as  a  lever  he 
forced  two  of  the  bars  out  of  their  sockets. 

"They  must  be  replaced  in  the  morning  to  give 
no  sign, ' '  he  said,  examining  the  opening  and  find- 
ing it  large  enough  to  pass  not  only  his  own 
slender  body  but  that  of  his  more  bulky  com- 
panion. 

"I  shall  see  to  that.  Work  quickly,"  was  the 
answer. 

He  made  the  red  rope  fast  to  the  remaining  bar. 

"All  is  ready,"  he  said.  "Woman,  I,  Dodai, 
a  Prince  of  the  Tribe  of  Benjamin,  give  thee  my 
gratitude  and  my  respect." 

He  bent  low  before  her. 

"Go  first,"  said  the  elder. 

Without  hesitation  the  younger  threw  his  leg 
over  the  sill  and  seized  the  rope.  As  he  did  so 
a  noise  came  to  him.  He  leaned  far  out  and 
heard  the  trampling  of  horses,  the  jingle  of  bits, 
the  rattle  of  armor,  words  of  command. 

"What  will  that  be!"  he  asked  as  Eahab  and 
the  other  joined  him  in  the  window. 


36          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Soldiers,"  answered  the  woman.  "They  are 
seeking  ye." 

"Let  us  see  which  way  they  will  come,  this  or 
the  other." 

Fortunately  they  turned  away  and  disappeared 
beyond  the  gate.  As  the  noises  died  away  in  the 
silence  Rahab  broke  it. 

"They  seek  ye  at  the  fords  of  the  Jordan.  Ye 
cannot  go  that  way." 

"Whither,  then?" 

"There  is  concealment  in  the  mountains.  Be- 
fore daybreak  ye  can  be  safely  hid  on  the  upland." 

"WTiere  dwells  that  Hittite  of  whom  thou 
hast  told  us?" 

"Yonder,"  said  the  woman,  pointing  beyond 
the  great  headland  known  as  Quarantania.  "He 
will  give  ye  shelter.  I  should  lie  close  there  and 
wait  until  they  give  over  the  pursuit." 

"It  is  well.  We  shall  do  so.  Descend,"  com- 
manded the  elder. 

The  head  of  the  younger  disappeared  in  the 
night  beneath  the  sill  as  he  lowered  himself  hand 
over  hand  down  the  rope.  The  elder  Hebrew 
turned  to  the  woman. 

"Thy  services  shall  not  be  forgotten.  The  day 
that  the  Host  of  the  Lord  encamps  before  Jericho 
twine  this  red  cord  of  thine  in  the  bars  of  this 
window.  It  shall  be  a  sign  and  a  protection  for 
thee.  Keep  close  at  home  when  the  city  is  taken. 
Put  a  red  cord  also  before  thy  door,  and  none 
shall  harm  thee." 


THE  SCARLET  SIGN  37 

"My  lord,"  said  the  woman  humbly,  "thine 
handmaid  heareth." 

"And  it  shall  be  that  I  shall  not  forget  thee," 
said  the  Hebrew  gravely.  He  laid  his  hand  on 
the  woman's  bowed  head.  "There  is  happiness 
in  store  for  thee  and  honor.  I,  Salmon,  a  Prince 
of  the  Tribe  of  Judah,  shall  see  to  it  if  thou  wilt 
intrust  thyself  to  me." 

"My  lord,"  said  the  woman  again,  "thy  bond- 
woman heareth."  She  caught  his  hand  from  her 
head  and  pressed  it  to  her  heart.  "If  thou  dost 
not  disdain  the  prayer  of  a  harlot  that  was  but 
is  no  longer,  may  thy  God  have  thee,  Salmon,  and 
the  youth  Dodai  in  His  keeping." 


""¥"  THINK,"  said  the  elder  man  as  the  two 
came  to  a  pause  shortly  after  sunrise,  "that 
we  are  safe  now." 

He  stepped  to  the  edge  of  the  shelf,  from  which 
he  had  a  far  view  of  the  earth  beneath  and  stared 
down  into  the  valley.  In  contrast  to  the  arid  and 
desolate  gorge  in  the  mountains  up  which  they 
had  come  the  valley  was  clothed  with  verdure. 
The  city  from  which  they  had  escaped  crowned 
the  top  of  a  little  hillock  midway  between  the 
mountains  and  the  river.  All  about  it  were  thick 
groves  of  palms,  pomegranates,  and  other 
forestry  of  the  tropic  land.  The  bright,  rapidly 
flowing  river,  which  shone  like  silver  in  the  morn- 
ing light,  ran  through  fringes  of  acacias.  Far 
off  to  the  southward,  gleaming  like  a  polished 
shield,  embosomed  in  dark,  rugged  treeless  cliffs, 
the  placid  waters  of  a  great  lake  extended  indefi- 
nitely, hiding  their  bitterness  in  peaceful  stillness. 

The  whole  gorgeous,  luxuriant  panorama  was 
spread  out  before  them.  With  the  white  walls 
of  its  houses  the  city  embowered  in  trees  looked 
like  a  handful  of  pearls  in  a  goblet  of  emerald. 
Cattle  stood  here  and  there  in  the  lush  meadows ; 


THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI  39 

sheep  were  pastured  upon  every  hill.  Bands  of 
men  could  be  seen  on  the  farther  side  of  the  city 
making  toward  the  river.  Fully  armed,  flashes  of 
light  proclaimed  the  reflection  of  the  sun  upon 
their  helms  or  shields  or  spear  points. 

"We  are  surely  safe  now,"  repeated  the  elder 
man,  relief  and  satisfaction  in  his  voice;  "there 
hath  been  no  pursuit.  And  if  there  were  we  could 
hold  this  rift  in  the  mountains  against  any  enemy. 
The  soldiers  yonder  are  those  we  heard."  He 
pointed  across  the  valley  with  his  sinewy,  brown, 
naked,  muscular  arm.  "They  are  seeking  us  at 
the  fords." 

"There  is  no  escape  that  way,"  said  the 
younger. 

"We  shall  wait  until  the  night  fall  and  then 
try,"  resumed  his  companion.  "Oh,  for  a  drop  of 
water  and  a  place  to  couch  ourselves  for  rest!" 

"But  how  shall  we  cross  even  when  night  doth 
come?" 

"Perhaps  they  will  have  wearied  of  their  watch 
and  will  withdraw  from  the  fords.  Thou  canst 
not  swim?" 

"And  where  should  I  have  learnt  that  art  in 
the  desert  where  I  was  born?" 

"True,  and  I  am  not  in  much  better  case," 
answered  the  elder,  "for  I  have  not  essayed  it 
since  I  was  a  boy  by  the  Eed  Sea,  but  we  shall 
manage  somehow.  For  the  present  there  is  still 
the  range  to  be  surmounted.  Once  on  the  crest 
we  may  find  water  and  shelter  and  food," 


40          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"  Perhaps  the  lord  of  Beth- Aram  of  whom  the 
woman  spoke." 

"It  may  be  we  shall  be  guided  to  the  house  of 
that  believing  Hittite." 

'  *  On  the  other  hand,  we  are  like  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  an  enemy." 

"It  is  more  than  likely,  but  we  must  chance 
it.  Jehovah  hath  us  in  His  keeping." 

"Thou  dost  comfort  me  with  that  thought." 

"Then  come." 

"It  must  be  so,  let  us  go  on." 

"Yes,  but  before  thou  goest  look  once  more  at 
the  house  on  the  wall  of  the  town,  whence  we 
escaped  last  night." 

"I  see  it  yonder." 

"Forget  it  not.  That  woman  impressed  me 
strangely.  She  seemeth  repentant  of  her  evil 
trade  and  anxious  to  believe  in  our  God, ' '  said  the 
elder  man. 

"Jehovah  give  her  peace,"  said  the  younger 
man  gravely. 

"Amen.  She  was  a  woman  well-favored,  and 
our  promise  must  be  kept." 

"That  indeed,"  assented  the  youth.  "Joshua 
and  the  elders  will  confirm  it.  But  let  us  go." 

Refreshed  somewhat  by  their  brief  pause,  the 
two  turned  to  the  hill,  here  more  precipitous  than 
in  any  other  portion  of  their  ascent.  Their 
natural  sturdiness,  activity,  and  strength  served 
them  well  here.  They  made  their  way  upward 
over  paths  which  had  they  stopped  to  consider 


THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI  41 

would  have  been  impassable,  and  so  at  last  they 
reached  the  crest. 

They  found  themselves  suddenly  transported, 
as  if  by  magic,  into  the  realm  of  the  unexpected, 
for  here  was  grass,  green  and  fresh,  a  little  cup- 
shaped  valley,  hidden  until  they  came  upon  it 
suddenly.  It  was  surrounded  by  lowering  cliffs. 
Sheep  browsed  on  the  hillside.  Within  a  stone- 
walled inclosure  cattle  were  pastured.  At  the 
opposite  end  of  the  oasis  a  group  of  olive  trees 
spread  their  rich  green  leaves  in  the  bright  sun- 
light. The  air  which  had  come  to  them  with 
deadly  heat  as  they  climbed,  touched  them  now 
with  a  sudden  and  grateful  coolness.  Down 
through  the  center  of  the  valley  a  little  stream 
ran  to  lose  itself  in  the  grassy  slopes  of  the 
brink  after  it  had  filled  a  deep,  well-paved  pool. 
Far  back  within  the  trees  could  be  discerned  the 
white  walls  of  a  spacious  habitation,  apparently 
builded  out  of  the  native  limestone  of  the  hills. 

Climbing  over  the  brink  of  the  chasm  and  sur- 
mounting the  low  wall  which  formed  the  outmost 
barrier  of  this  pleasant  valley,  the  newcomers 
stood  petrified  with  surprise  and  astonishment. 
A  low  exclamation  of  delight  burst  from  the  lips 
of  the  younger,  who  was  less  controlled  than  the 
elder.  They  stood  and  gazed  a  few  moments, 
their  eyes  sweeping  the  landscape.  Suddenly, 
the  younger  touched  the  elder  on  the  shoulder 
and  pointed  off  to  the  right.  The  grassy  sward 
terminated  in  thick  bushes  out  of  which  trees 


42          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

grew  and  above  which  the  crags  sprang  skyward. 
Upon  a  rock,  just  at  the  edge  of  the  coppice, 
beneath  the  shadow  of  the  dark  green  leaves  of 
a  far-spread  and  ancient  terebinth  a  woman  sat. 
Her  back  was  turned  toward  them.  Her  elbow 
rested  upon  her  knee,  her  head  in  her  hand.  She 
was  day-dreaming  even  thus  early  in  the  morning. 
Day-dreaming,  quite  unconscious  of  the  presence 
in  the  valley  of  certain  and  possible  enemies.  No 
bark  of  dog  or  bleat  of  sheep  had  heralded  the 
approach  of  the  strangers.  They  had  come  noise- 
lessly. Equally  without  proclamation,  a  great 
tawny  beast  driven  by  hunger  from  his  moun- 
tain lair,  was  slinking  through  the  undergrowth 
back  of  the  woman,  getting  into  position  for  a 
spring  which  would  land  him  upon  his  prey.  He 
went  noiselessly,  scarcely  shaking  a  leaf  in  his 
progress. 

The  two  men,  keen-eyed,  watchful,  observant  of 
everything,  saw  the  faint  slow  movement  through 
the  undergrowth,  marked  the  outline  of  the  mov- 
ing animal  and  divined  instantly  what  it  was. 
To  act  at  once  was  as  natural  as  to  breathe.  The 
young  man  tore  from  the  quiver  a  heavy  war 
arrow,  meant  for  mastery,  designed  to  pierce 
through  the  mail  or  armor  of  the  day.  Quick  as 
a  thought  he  fitted  it  to  the  bow,  lifted  it,  and  with 
all  his  force  drew  back  the  string  until  the  head 
of  the  arrow  rested  upon  his  clenched  hand. 

"Now  may  Jehovah  guide  thine  arm,"  whis- 
pered the  elder,  who  had  raised  his  spear  arid 


THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI  43 

loosened  his  sword  in  its  sheath,  "thou  hast  not 
a  moment ' 

But  as  he  spoke  the  younger  released  the  string 
in  the  nick  of  time.  The  musical  twang  still  vi- 
brated in  the  air,  when,  with  a  roar  that  shook 
the  hills,  the  great  tawny  lion,  every  nerve  already 
set  for  the  spring,  leaped  into  the  air,  and  fell 
crashing  down,  biting  fiercely  at  the  deadly  arrow 
buried  to  the  feathers  around  which  the  blood 
spurted  from  his  side. 

The  woman  sprang  to  her  feet  with  a  scream 
and  stared  backward.  As  she  did  so  her  eyes 
fell  on  the  writhing  figure  of  the  huge  beast, 
rolling  in  agony,  roaring  in  pain  and  rage  at 
this  deadly  weapon  piercing  his  vitals.  Utterly 
uncomprehending  and  yet  paralyzed  with  the 
sense  of  her  danger,  she  stood  rooted  to  the  spot. 
It  was  evidence  of  her  nerve  and  courage,  her 
self-control,  that  she  did  not  faint,  though  it 
seemed  her  heart  stood  still.  Presently  she  heard 
a  voice  that  seemed  to  come  from  afar,  so  low  was 
it  to  her  consciousness,  although  in  reality  the 
words  were  shouted  with  the  full  power  of  a 
strong  man's  lungs. 

"Bide  thou  still,  woman,"  was  the  message. 
"I  will  save  thee." 

She  heard  a  whir  through  the  air,  was  dimly 
conscious  of  something  like  a  flash  of  light  and 
another  arrow  buried  itself  in  the  prostrate 
animal.  The  second  arrow  acted  as  a  strange 
stimulus.  The  lion  got  to  his  feet,  and  stood 


44          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

wavering,  yet  determined.  The  next  instant  a 
figure  interposed  between  the  woman  and  the 
beast,  a  sword  flashed.  Deftly  avoiding  a  blow 
from  the  mighty  paw  as  the  lion  desperately  rose 
to  strike,  the  sword  darted  into  the  throat  of 
the  great  beast  and  came  back  wet  with  blood. 
It  was  the  coup  de  grace,  indeed,  for  all  that  had 
been  ferocity  and  power  and  life  a  few  seconds 
before  rolled  over  dead. 

"Well  shot  and  well  struck,"  said  the  elder 
man,  coming  toward  the  other.  "Thy  brethren 
will  be  proud  of  thee  when  I  have  told  this  tale. 
This  young  man's  arm,  woman,  hath  saved  thy 
life." 

"Thou  shalt  not  find  me  ungrateful,"  answered 
the  woman,  slowly  battling  for  self-control  success- 
fully at  last,  and  speaking  the  same  language  as 
the  newcomers;  with  a  difference  of  accent, 
however. 

"Good,"  said  the  elder  man.  "We  have  toiled 
all  night  and  are  weary.  Give  us,  we  pray  thee, 
food  and  drink  and  bestow  us  somewhere  that 
we  may  rest." 

"Gladly,"  said  the  woman,  "but  first," — she 
turned  to  the  younger,  who  had  stood  staring 
at  her, — "tell  me,  I  pray,  your  names." 

"I  am  Dodai,"  directly  replied  the  younger 
man,  "son  of  Ahoah,  of  the  Tribe  of  Benjamin 
of  the  children  of  Abraham." 

"Thou  art  a  Hebrew?" 

"lam." 


THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI  45 

"And  thy  companion?" 

"I  am  Salmon,  son  of  Nahshon,  of  the  Tribe 
of  Judah,"  said  the  elder,  answering  for  himself. 

"What  do  ye  here?" 

"Question  for  question,  maiden,"  said  the  elder 
man  shrewdly.  "Who  art  thou?  Nay,  we  ask 
not  from  idle  curiosity,  but  perhaps  the  slight 
service  rendered  thee  shall  make  thee  kind  to 
our  request." 

"I  am  called  Arinna,  only  daughter  of  Ephron, 
of  the  Tribe  of  Zohar." 

"It  was  from  one  Ephron  the  Hittite "  be- 
gan Salmon,  his  eyes  shining  with  pleasure. 

"And  I  am  of  that  race." 

"That  our  father  Abraham  bought  a  field  that 
contained  the  Cave  of  Machpelah,  where  he  lieth 
buried  with  his  wife  under  the  old  oaks  of  Mamre 
over  against  Hebron,"  said  Salmon. 

"Although  none  of  thy  race  have  been  near 
the  place  for  three  hundred  years,  it  still  re- 
maineth  in  thy  possession.  Thou  wilt  find  the 
grave  inviolate  when  thou  comest  there,"  the 
woman  returned.  "As  that  great  Abraham  was 
thine  ancestor,  so  that  Ephron  his  friend  was 
mine." 

"Thou  art  not  of  Jericho,  then?" 

"Nay,  I  am  of  this  place." 

"And  how  is  this  place  called?" 

"Beth- Aram." 

"The  house  of  the  hills,"  said  the  elder  man, 
translating  the  word.  "It  is  well  named,"  he 


46          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

added,  looking  about  him.  "We  are  fortunate. 
This  is  the  place  of  which  the  woman  spoke,"  he 
added  to  his  youthful  companion,  who  had  eyes 
and  ears  for  nothing  but  the  lovely  girl  to  whom 
he  had  just  rendered  such  great  service. 

"My  father  keeps  his  flocks  yonder,  and  tills 
the  fields  hereabouts.  There  is  a  spring  here 
that  hath  been  in  possession  of  my  family  for 
hundreds  of  years." 

"But  in  the  winter!"  asked  the  younger  man. 

"My  mother,"  said  the  woman,  "was  a 
Hittite  of  the  town  of  Gibeon,  by  the  pool  upon 
the  upland.  We  dwell  there  then." 

"Let  there  be  friendship  between  me  and  thee, 
maiden,"  said  Dodai  suddenly,  extending  his 
hand. 

He  had  been  devouring  her  with  his  glance  as 
she  stood  before  him  while  Salmon's  tongue  had 
run  on. 

"My  life  is  thine,  lord,"  said  the  young  woman, 
fearlessly  meeting  his  hand  with  her  own,  "but 
thou  art  weary  and  tired  with  thy  long  hard 
journey." 

"Hungry  and  thirsty,  too,"  interposed  Salmon, 
determining  that  the  main  point  should  not  be 
lost  sight  of. 

"Come  with  me  to  the  house.  I  would  present 
thee  to  my  father,  who  will  thank  thee  for  this." 
She  looked  back  at  the  great  lion.  "Slaves  will 
prepare  his  skin  for  thee  as  a  trophy  of  thy 
prowess.  Come." 


THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI  47 

She  turned  and  led  the  way  across  the  sward 
toward  the  white  walls  of  the  house.  The  two 
men  followed,  one  as  if  in  a  dream.  Arinna,  the 
daughter  of  Ephron  the  Hittite,  of  the  Tribe  of 
Zohar,  was  passing  fair.  Salmon  had  looked  on 
women  of  other  peoples  than  those  from  which 
he  sprang,  and  his  mind  was  now  filled  with 
Bahab's  gorgeous  picture,  but  the  life  of  Dodai 
had  been  passed  altogether  with  the  tribes  of 
Israel.  He  had  never  seen  a  woman  like  this. 
Through  long  years  of  intermarriage  with  other 
people,  the  original  Mongol  features  of  the  Hit- 
tites  had  been  ameliorated.  The  young  girl,  for 
in  years  it  was  obvious  that  she  had  scarcely  yet 
reached  woman's  estate,  was  as  blond  as  an 
Amorite,  her  eyes  were  blue,  her  complexion  fair, 
her  hair  a  rich  light  brown.  The  skin  of  her  neck 
and  arms,  save  where  browned  by  the  sun,  was 
as  white  as  milk  when  the  movement  of  her  loose 
dress  in  the  gentle  wind  revealed  it. 

She  wore  a  short-sleeved  tunic  of  blue  that  fell 
to  her  knees  and  was  girdled  beneath  her  breasts 
by  a  cincture  of  byssus,  woven  of  fibers  stolen 
from  the  sea  and  dyed  yellow.  Over  the  tunic 
was  a  short,  sleeveless  Tyrian  vest  embroidered 
with  gold.  A  cloak  of  wool,  striped  blue  and 
white,  was  thrown  across  her  shoulders  and  kept 
from  falling  to  the  ground  by  a  silver  chain  and 
in  place  of  a  veil  a  cap  of  silver  net  covered  her 
head.  On  her  little  feet  were  sandals  laced  half- 
way to  the  knees.  She  was  a  woman  of  medium 


48         WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

stature  and  as  slightly  and  gracefully  built  and 
formed  as  a  young  fawn.  Dodai  was  quite  con- 
tented to  follow  at  her  heels,  although  he  envied 
the  cloak  that  she  drew  about  her  as  she  ran  and 
which  half  hid,  half  revealed  the  graces  of  her 
charming  figure. 

In  no  short  time  they  drew  near  the  walled 
inclosure  surrounding  the  house.  Slaves  ap- 
peared and,  being  bidden  by  their  mistress,  sum- 
moned others,  who  straightway  betook  them- 
selves to  the  coppice  where  the  body  of  the  lion 
lay.  Passing  through  a  gate  in  the  wall,  the 
maiden  led  the  way  to  the  house  and  entered 
through  a  doorway  in  the  wall. 

She  beckoned  to  the  strangers  to  follow.  When 
their  eyes  became  accustomed  to  the  darkness  of 
the  room  in  which  they  found  themselves,  they 
saw  a  man  of  noble  aspect,  seated  cross-legged 
upon  a  dais  with  a  little  table  before  him  upon 
which  lay  certain  parchments  he  was  apparently 
discussing  with  the  upper  servants  who  were 
giving  account  of  their  charge. 

' 'My  father,"  began  the  maiden,  and  Dodai, 
at  least,  thought  he  had  never  heard  the  words 
so  sweetly  pronounced,  "here  are  strangers  crav- 
ing thy  hospitality." 

"Come  they  in  peace  or  war,  they  cannot  ask 
hospitality  of  Ephron  in  vain.  Sirs,  ye  are 
welcome." 

"They  have  a  double  claim  to  thy  considera- 
tion, my  father,"  continued  Arinna. 


THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI  49 

"And  what  is  that,  my  child?" 

"As  I  sat  musing  under  the  great  terebinth 
near  the  top  of  the  hill,  a  lion  crept  upon  me 
unawares  and  but  for  the  quick  action  of  this 
bowman  I  had  not  lived  to  tell  thee  this  tale." 

"My  son,"  said  Ephron,  turning  to  the  young 
man  and  speaking  with  all  the  courtesy  of  his  day 
and  race,  "more  than  life  itself  to  me  is  this 
daughter  of  mine  old  age.  All  that  I  have  is 
thine  and  thy  companion's.  Ask  what  thou  wilt." 

"We  seek  nothing  but  food,  drink,  and  a  place 
to  sleep,  noble  Ephron,"  interposed  Salmon. 

"And  that  thou  shalt  have  at  thy  pleasure," 
answered  the  other.  He  clapped  his  hands  and 
slaves  came  running  from  some  inner  apartment. 
"Set  forth  food  and  drink,  the  best  that  we  have 
in  the  house,  for  these  noble  strangers,"  he  said. 

As  the  slaves  ran  to  obey  this  behest,  Ephron 
rose  and  approached  the  newcomers. 

"Ye  speak  our  language,"  he  began,  "but  with 
a  difference.  Whence  come  ye  and  what  is  your 
errand!  But  stay,"  he  added,  as  Salmon  opened 
his  lips  to  answer,  "tell  me  nothing  unless  it  be 
thy  pleasure.  As  guests  and  as  preservers  of 
my  daughter,  the  house  is  thine  and  we  are  thine 
without  question." 

"We  are  Hebrews,"  answered  Salmon,  giving 
his  name  and  family,  "and  this  is  Dodai,  a  Prince 
of  the  Tribe  of  Benjamin.  We  were  in  Jericho 
yesterday  and  through  the  connivance  of  Rahab, 
the  harlot,  we  were  let  down  from  the  main  wall 


50          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

last  night  and  made  our  escape  to  these  moun- 
tains. 

"I  know  that  Bahab,"  interrupted  Ephron  as 
Salmon  purposely  paused  in  his  account.  "She 
is  a  most  unhappy  woman. " 

"So  we  observed.  She  told  us  of  thee,  and 
promised  us  a  welcome  if  we  chanced  upon  Beth- 
Aram." 

"She  spoke  truly.  Ye  have  it.  But  what,  if  I 
may  ask,  sought  ye  in  Jericho  and  in  the  house 
of  Kahab  the  harlot  and  the  priestess  of  Ishtar?" 

"We  were  sent  by  our  great  Captain  Joshua, 
the  leader  of  the  Lord's  host,  to  spy  on  the  land 
and  especially  that  city,  Jericho,"  answered 
Salmon,  now  resolved  that  it  was  safe  to  confide 
in  this  grave  and  noble  Hittite. 

"An  evil  city  and  full  of  wickedness  and 
idolatry  and  blood,"  answered  Ephron. 

"It  is  devoted  to  destruction,"  said  Dodai 
fiercely.  "In  its  abominations  shall  it  perish." 

"Having  escaped  from  it  with  our  lives  we 
await  our  chances  to  recross  the  fords  of  the 
Jordan  and  carry  our  report  to  Joshua  and  the 
great  council  of  the  tribes,"  continued  Salmon. 

"As  Hebrews  ye  are,  of  course,  worshipers  of 
Jehovah?"  said  Ephron. 

"We  are,  blessed  be  His  name,"  answered  both 
the  newcomers  in  unison. 

"I,  too,  worship  the  great  God  of  the  Hebrews." 

"And  where  didst  thou  learn  of  Him?"  asked 
Salmon. 


THE  ARROWS  OF  DODAI  51 

"From  that  Ephron  who  was  the  friend  of 
Abraham,  who  was  the  friend  of  God." 

"Let  there  be  peace  between  the  house  of 
Ephron  and  the  house  of  Israel,'*  said  Salmon, 
extending  his  hand. 

"Amen  to  that/'  answered  Ephron,  not  ob- 
serving that  actuated  by  a  common  impulse 
Arinna,  his  daughter,  and  Dodai,  the  son  of 
Ahoah,  had  also  ratified  the  agreement  in  the 
same  way. 


THE  QUICK-PASSIONED  LOVERS 

IT  would  have  been  much  more  to  the  taste 
of  Dodai  to  have  spent  the  day,  so  auspi- 
ciously begun,  in  delightful  conversation  with 
the  maiden  who  had  at  once  made  so  deep  an 
impression  upon  his  virgin  heart ;  but,  as  Salmon 
pointed  out,  their  need  of  sleep  and  rest  was 
imperative.  It  was  highly  important  that  what 
they  had  learned  should  be  imparted  to  Joshua 
and  the  elders  as  soon  as  possible.  The  next 
night,  or  the  day  after  at  the  latest,  must  find 
them  on  their  way;  and  as  they  would  have  to 
cross  the  Jordan  River  in  full  flood,  the  banks 
of  which  were  now  apparently  well  patrolled,  and 
at  the  same  time  run  the  gantlet  of  the  Canaan- 
itish  guard  at  whatever  ford  they  elected  to  try, 
they  would  need  to  be  in  the  best  possible  trim  for 
the  perilous  undertaking,  so  he  overbore  his 
young  companion's  objections  and  carried  him 
off  to  the  cool  and  quiet  inner  chambers  of  the 
house  which  were  tendered  them  by  the  generous 
Hittite. 

Dodai  had  vainly  insisted  that  it  would  be  no 
use,  that  he  was  not  sleepy,  and  that  he  was  not 
tired.  He  had  expected,  even  when  his  objec- 

58 


THE  QUICK-PASSIONED  LOVERS         53 

tions  had  been  overborne,  to  spend  the  hours  in 
thinking  of  Arinna;  but  he  had  underestimated 
his  fatigue,  and  after  all  it  was  old  Salmon  who 
awoke  first  and  aroused  the  youthful  Benjamite. 

"It  is  late  in  the  afternoon,"  began  Salmon, 
drawing  the  curtain  from  the  window  and  show- 
ing the  low-declining  sun.  "Thou  hast  slept  the 
day  through.  Art  rested?" 

"I  feel  strong  enough  for  any  demand,  re- 
freshed and  ready,"  answered  Dodai,  rather 
shamefacedly  it  must  be  admitted  as  he  caught  the 
twinkle  in  Salmon's  eyes. 

The  elder  Hebrew  had  not  been  unmindful  of 
the  sudden  admiration  in  which  the  younger  held 
the  daughter  of  the  house.  Being  in  love  him- 
self he  was  glad  to  recognize  the  symptoms  in 
others. 

"That  being  the  case  we  will  start  for  the  camp 
after  sunset." 

"Would  it  not  be  well  to  wait  another  day?" 
Dodai  questioned  rather  appealingly. 

"Why?    Art  unequal  to  the  journey?" 

Now  this  was  in  the  nature  of  a  poser  since 
Dodai  had  already  committed  himself  on  that 
point.  He  stared  at  Salmon,  his  color  deepening, 
unable  to  think  of  a  satisfactory  reply. 

"I  have  marked  thee,"  continued  the  elder, 
lifting  a  warning  hand.  "Let  not  thine  heart 
go  out  to  a  strange  woman  of  Canaan.  Thou 
knowest  well  how  these  mixed  marriages  are  re- 
garded by  the  elders  of  Israel." 


54         WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

' '  Saving  the  respect  due  to  thine  age  and  rank, 
my  worthy  counselor,"  Dodai  returned  quickly, 
"the  warning  might  with  propriety  be  made  to 
thee  as  well." 

For  a  moment  Salmon  frowned  and  then,  the 
hit  being  so  palpable,  he  laughed. 

"We  be  passengers  in  the  same  ship,  thou  and 
I,  son  of  Ahoah.  Although  Rahab  hath  rendered 
the  cause  great  service,  while  this  maiden " 

"Is  already  a  worshiper  of  Jehovah." 

"Is  it  so?" 

"Her  father,  Ephron " 

"Aye!  But  I  have  known  women  to  follow  the 
religion  of  their  mothers,  and  she  who  bore  this 
one  was  a  Canaanite." 

"I  will  even  ask  her,"  was  the  prompt  reply 
of  Dodai. 

"Thou  wilt  do  well  not  to  engage  thyself  with 
her  and " 

"But  what  of  Rahab  and  thee?" 

"Enough,"  answered  Salmon,  this  time  ob- 
viously annoyed,  "the  cases  differ." 

The  sound  of  their  voices  had  penetrated  to  the 
outer  chamber  which  Ephron  and  Arinna  had 
just  entered. 

"Ye  are  awake,  I  perceive,"  said  the  Hittite, 
at  that  moment  drawing  the  curtain  before  the 
outer  door  and  standing  in  the  entrance.  "I  hesi- 
tated to  disturb  ye,  knowing  your  need  of  rest, 
but  it  is  late.  The  evening  meal  is  spread,  and 
we  wait  your  presence." 


THE  QUICK-PASSIONED  LOVERS         55 

Now,  that  meal  was  simple,  but  because  Ephron 
was  a  great  chief  it  was  served  with  some  cere- 
mony and  it  seemed  to  Dodai,  who  as  junior  took 
but  a  modest  part  in  the  weighty  conversation 
carried  on  between  Salmon  and  their  host,  that 
it  would  be  protracted  forever.  It  was  over  at 
last,  however,  and  the  four  people  went  out  upon 
the  terrace  shaded  by  trees  where  Salmon,  com- 
miserating the  impatience  of  the  youth,  engaged 
Ephron  in  further  conversation  upon  the  military 
resources  and  the  possibilities  of  any  formidable 
resistance  of  the  Canaanites. 

Dodai  and  Arinna,  thus  left  to  themselves,  were 
quick  to  take  advantage  of  the  opening;  the 
maiden,  quick-passioned  as  the  youth  with  the 
fire  of  the  Orient,  was  as  much  impressed  by  him 
as  he  by  her.  By  a  common  impulse  they  left  the 
courtyard  and  walked  to  and  fro  side  by  side  upon 
the  grass  hard  by  the  house  under  the  trees.  The 
low  sun  was  just  setting.  It  was  now  deliciously 
cool  upon  the  upland.  The  wind,  fragrant  with 
the  perfume  of  blossoms,  for  it  was  the  spring- 
time of  the  year,  blew  gently  across  them.  With 
soldier-like  directness  the  love-smitten  Dodai, 
eagerly  embracing  the  first  moment  he  enjoyed 
alone  with  the  young  woman,  broached  the  sub- 
ject of  her  religion. 

'  *  Thy  father,  the  noble  Ephron,  is  a  worshiper 
of  Jehovah,  our  God." 

He  laid  a  deep  emphasis  on  the  pronoun  quite 
in  consonance  with  prevailing  ideas  of  the 


56          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

Hebrews  of  that  day  and  long  after.  There  might 
be  other  gods,  that  was  scarcely  to  be  doubted, 
but  Jehovah  was  their  God  and  He  was  the 
greatest  of  all  gods. 

"It  is  even  so." 

"And  thou?" 

He  put  the  question  with  an  eagerness  that  at 
once  betrayed  the  trend  of  his  thoughts  to  the 
maiden.  It  was  with  some  hesitation  that  she 
answered  falteringly,  because  she  realized  that 
so  much  depended  upon  her  reply.  She  could  not 
be  indifferent  to  this  handsome  and  already  pas- 
sionately devoted  young  man. 

"I  do  not  know.  My  mother  was  a  Hivite  of 
Gibeon.  She  worshiped  Baal  and  Ishtar.  She 
died,  my  father  said,  in  giving  birth  to  me.  If 
she  had  lived  he  might  have  brought  her  to  his 
way  of  thinking." 

"And  thou,  hath  he  not  taught  thee!" 

"Because  he  loved  her  he  hath  left  me  largely 
free.  Sometimes  I  think  I  believe  in  that  Jehovah 
of  his  and  thine.  But  sometimes  I  worship  Baal 
and  Ishtar." 

"It  cannot  be,"  said  Dodai  passionately,  using 
the  Hebrew  name  for  the  Babylonian  idol,  "that 
one  so  sweet,  so  pure,  so  lovely,  hath  given  herself 
to  the  vile  and  unspeakable  abominations  of 
Ashtoreth?" 

"As  to  that,"  answered  Arinna,  looking  her 
questioner  full  in  the  face  with  the  courage  of 
innocence  and  thrilling  to  the  praise  that  preceded 


THE  QUICK-PASSIONED  LOVERS          57 

his  appeal,  "I  know  nothing.  Here  have  I  lived 
alone  save  in  the  brief  months  of  winter  at  Gibeon 
and  there  my  father  hath  kept  me  away  from  the 
temple  and  its  priestesses." 

"Now,  may  Jehovah  be  praised  for  that,"  said 
the  young  man.  "I  marvel  that  thou  hast  not 
learned  of  the  greatness  of  our  God.  Who  is  like 
Him  among  the  gods?" 

"I  am  willing  to  learn  of  thee,"  said  Arinna 
softly. 

"I  shall  teach  thee,"  answered  Dodai  exult- 
antly, "and  I  know  thou  wilt  believe  in  Him 
gladly  when  thou  dost  know." 

"I  owe  thee  much,"  said  the  girl,  "my  life " 

"It  is  not  because  of  that  that  I  would  teach 
thee,  that  I  would  have  thee  a  follower  of 
Jehovah. ' ' 

"Why,  then?" 

"Joshua,  my  father  and  mother,  the  elders  of 
our  tribes,  would  never  permit  me  or  any  one  of 
Jehovah's  chosen  people  to  marry  with  a  wor- 
shiper of  a  false  god." 

"I  have  been  sought  in  marriage,"  answered 
Arinna  proudly,  while  the  color  flamed  in  her 
face  as  she  drew  the  unavoidable  inference  from 
his  declaration,  "by  men  who  cared  little  of  what 
religion  I  was.  There  is  a  prince  of  Jerusalem 
in  particular,  high  in  the  favor  of  the  king  Adoni- 
Zedec,  who  hath  of  late  been  a  persistent  suitor 
for  my  hand.  I  cared  not  for  his  religion  nor  he 
for  mine." 


58          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Dost  thou  love  this  presumptuous  heathen ?" 
questioned  Dodai  fiercely. 

"I  have  scarcely  seen  him,"  laughed  the  maiden 
evasively.  "He  hath  wooed  me  through  my 
father." 

"I  shall  do  that  presently.  Meanwhile  I  make 
suit  to  thine  own  heart." 

"But  thou  wouldst  have  me  of  thy  religion, 
while  these  others " 

' '  They  cared  but  for  thy  body,  and  indeed  it  is 
passing  fair." 

"While  thou?" 

"I  care  for  thy  soul  as  well.  See,  Arinna, 
daughter  of  Ephron,  I  love  thee.  When  thou 
stoodst  affrighted  over  the  body  of  the  lion  it 
came  to  me  that  no  maiden  in  all  the  tribes  of 
Israel,  and  they  are  many  and  some  of  them  are 
beautiful,  could  compare  with  thee." 

"And  is  it  because  thou  hast  found  me  so 
fair " 

"Nay,"  went  on  the  infatuated  young  man. 
"If  thou  hadst  been  less  fair,  since  I  have  spoken 
with  thee,  since  I  have  heard  thee  talking  to  thy 
father,  I  would  have  loved  thee.  I  could  not 
help  it." 

"I  shall  be  glad  to  know  more  of  that  Jehovah 
of  thine." 

"Doth  that  mean "  exclaimed  Dodai, 

whereat  Arinna  hung  her  head. 

"My  life  is  thine,"  she  whispered,  flashing  a 
passionate  glance  at  him  that  set  his  quick  pulses 


THE  QUICK-PASSIONED  LOVERS         59 

bounding  faster  at  what  he  saw  ere  she  withdrew 
her  eyes  again. 

"But  I  must  have  more." 

"What  more?" 

"Thine  heart." 

There  was  a  little  pause.  The  maiden  suddenly 
looked  up  at  him.  She  put  out  her  hand. 

"Thou  hast  it,"  she  whispered. 

But  Dodai  disdained  that  little  hand.  Where 
they  stood  in  the  dusk  'neath  the  trees  they  were 
hidden  from  all.  Dodai  shot  a  quick  glance  back- 
ward at  the  terrace.  Ephron's  back  was  toward 
him.  He  and  Salmon  were  in  earnest  discussion. 
He  swept  the  maiden  to  his  heart. 

"My  lord,"  she  whispered  as  he  kissed  her. 

The  deep  voice  of  Salmon  calling  him  presently 
brought  him  to  his  senses. 

"I  come,"  he  answered,  and  then  to  the  maiden : 
"Thou  wilt  wait  for  me1?"  he  asked  quickly. 

"Here  in  Beth- Aram." 

"I  shall  come  to  claim  thee." 

"Speed  the  day,"  said  the  girl. 

"Let  thy  father  teach  thee  of  Jehovah." 

'  *  Nay,  I  am  fain  to  learn  of  Him  from  thy  lips 
alone,"  answered  Arinna. 

"Be  it  so." 

"I  am  pledged  to  thee.  Thy  God  my  God, 
thy  people  my  people,"  repeated  the  girl,  using 
one  of  the  formulas  of  the  betrothal  bond. 

Dodai,  seeing  none  was  looking,  kissed  her 
again. 


60          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Shall  I  speak  to  Ephron?"  he  asked  as  they 
walked  across  the  grass. 

"Say  naught  to  him  until  thou  hast  performed 
thy  task  and  come  to  claim  me." 

"It  is  well.   Before  we  part  tell  me  the  name  of 
that  prince  of  Jerusalem." 
"His  name  is  Arami.    Why  dost  thou  ask?" 
"That  I  may  kill  him  in  the  field." 
"Why,  what  hath  he  done  to  thee?" 
"He  is  a  Canaanite,  but  if  that  were  not  enough 
he  hath  presumed  to  sue  for  what  is  from  this 
hour  mine." 

Salmon  was  of  the  opinion  that  they  would  bet- 
ter start  on  their  return  journey  at  once,  that  they 
should  take  advantage  of  the  twilight  to  descend 
the  mountain  with  which  they  were  somewhat 
familiar  and  he  hoped  under  cover  of  the  dark- 
ness to  get  safely  across  the  river.  Dodai,  having 
settled  matters  so  far  to  his  own  satisfaction,  was 
quite  willing.  Indeed,  as  he  was  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  elder  man  his  willingness  or  unwill- 
ingness was  not  of  especial  moment. 

They  bade  adieu  to  their  kind  host  and  his 
lovely  daughter  and  after  some  difficulties  and 
dangers  reached  the  camp  of  the  Hebrews  early 
on  the  following  morning.  Their  report  decided 
Joshua  to  move  at  once.  Scouts  had  discovered 
far  to  the  northward  of  Jericho  a  place  where  the 
Jordan,  then  at  full  flood,  ran  between  high  banks 
of  loose  earth  which  nearly  approached  each 
other.  It  was  easy  to  start  a  landslide  at  that 


THE  QUICK-PASSIONED  LOVERS          61 

point  and  a  detachment  of  Hebrews  working 
energetically  and  unobserved  by  the  Canaanites 
at  the  place  where  the  river  narrowed  which  was 
uninhabited  and  unguarded,  no  one  dreaming  of 
such  an  undertaking,  they  tumbled  a  vast  mass 
of  earth  into  the  river,  effectively  damming  it  up 
temporarily. 

As  the  flood  died  away  the  Israelites  crossed 
the  river,  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  being  borne  in 
the  midst  of  them.  The  Canaanitish  soldiers, 
amazed  and  terrified  at  the  sudden  subsidence  of 
the  raging  torrent  which  none  could  explain,  with- 
drew in  panic  and  let  their  enemies  pass  over 
unopposed.  It  seemed  to  the  Hebrews  and  the 
Canaanites  alike  that  their  God  had  mysteriously 
made  that  passage  possible.  This  was  indeed  the 
truth,  albeit  He  had  worked  in  this  instance,  as 
He  generally  did  and  does,  through  human  brains 
and  human  hands.  The  investment  of  Jericho 
followed  shortly  thereafter. 


VI 
THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO 

A?  first  fearfully,  then  curiously  and  finally 
derisively,  the  people  of  Jericho  had 
watched  the  strange  and  unaccountable 
actions  of  the  Hebrews.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
week,  after  they  had  been  decisively  beaten  by 
the  invaders  in  several  heavy  skirmishes  during 
which  they  had  endeavored  to  rush  the  Hebrew 
camp  at  Gilgal,  they  had  withdrawn  their  forces 
into  the  city  and  trusting  to  the  strength  of  the 
walls  of  the  town  and  its  well-equipped  garrison 
of  mercenary  soldiers,  had  bidden  defiance  to 
those  desert  nomads  who  evidently  possessed  no 
machinery  whatever  for  the  taking  of  places  so 
strongly  fortified  as  Jericho. 

They  had  beheld,  not  unmoved  indeed  but  with 
no  effort  to  prevent  it,  the  seizure  of  the  famous 
springs  and  fountains,  the  lovely  gardens  and 
the  luxuriant  groves  of  palm  in  which  the  city 
was  set.  The  country  houses  outside  the  walls 
in  this  verdant  oasis  had  been  gutted  and  every- 
thing of  value  had  been  burned  up  by  these  strange 
people  who  spared  only  the  trees  nearest  the 
open  fields  where  their  camp  was  pitched.  It 
was  as  if  they  had  determined  that  nothing  should 

62 


THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO  63 

be  left  of  Jericho,  its  people  and  their  property. 
Their  aim  was  not  conquest  but  destruction,  not 
to  say  annihilation. 

On  the  first  day  of  the  investment  of  the  city 
the  Hebrews  had  undertaken  an  extraordinary 
maneuver.  Its  unusualness  had  filled  the  minds 
of  the  king,  his  soldiers  and  people,  and  the  refu- 
gees who  were  crowded  within  the  walls,  with  a 
certain  awe,  not  to  say  fear.  It  was  inexplicable. 
In  its  apparently  foolish  inutility  they  naturally 
suspected  some  deep  and  fearful  purpose. 

Leaving  the  vast  throng  of  their  old  men, 
women,  and  children  in  the  adjacent  camp,  the 
Hebrew  army  had  been  drawn  up  in  long  lines. 
At  a  given  signal  these  lines  had  formed  into  a 
column  and  had  started  a  seemingly  purposeless 
march  around  the  city,  out  of  bowshot,  indeed 
beyond  any  missile  range. 

The  advance  guard  of  the  Hebrew  host  and  the 
main  body  came  first,  tribe  after  tribe,  family 
after  family,  in  close  ranks  under  their  several 
rude  primitive  standards,  and  all  full-armed. 
Following  these  marched  seven  men  without 
arms  clad  in  priestly  vestments.  Each  one 
bore  a  crooked  trumpet  made  of  a  ram's  horn. 
Following  the  priests  four  other  unarmed  men, 
evidently  also  of  priestly  rank  by  their  dress, 
by  means  of  poles  thrust  through  golden  rings 
on  the  corners  carried  a  small  oblong  box  about 
four  feet  long  by  two  feet  in  its  other  dimensions. 

This  casket  was  made  of  smooth,  well-joined 


64          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

shittim  or  acacia  wood,  overlaid  with  gold  plates, 
with  a  rim  or  molding  around  the  upper  edge. 
The  top  of  the  box  was  covered  by  a  broad  golden 
plate,  called  the  mercy  seat,  polished  to  a  mirror- 
like  luster.  At  each  end  of  this  plate  were  two 
golden  angels,  or  cherubim,  facing  inward.  The 
bright  sunlight  was  reflected  from  the  gold  plate 
of  this  mysterious  coffer  in  vivid  flashes  as  its 
position  was  constantly  shifted  by  the  men  mov- 
ing over  the  uneven  ground.  This  brilliant  object, 
which  the  people  of  Jericho  rightly  connected 
with  the  awful  God  of  the  Hebrews,  was  the  object 
of  their  most  breathless  interest  and  aroused  the 
greatest  terror.  They  had  never  seen  anything 
like  it.  They  expected  from  it  some  mighty  out- 
burst of  consuming  force. 

The  cavalcade  was  brought  up  by  the  rear 
guard,  the  Tribe  of  Dan.  The  army  was  headed 
by  Joshua,  whose  venerable  and  imposing  person 
was  instantly  marked.  Following  him  marched  a 
little  group  of  the  principal  fighting  men,  chiefs 
of  the  twelve  tribes,  all  completely  armed,  mostly 
with  the  spoils  of  Egypt  and  of  the  various  cam- 
paigns in  the  land  of  Moab.  This  huge  assem- 
blage of  soldiers  marched  slowly  and  deliberately 
around  the  beleaguered  city. 

From  time  to  time  the  priests  sounded  their 
trumpets  in  groups  of  seven  blasts.  Aside  from 
that  the  Hebrew  host  proceeded  in  perfect  silence. 
Not  a  word,  not  a  whisper  was  breathed  from  the 
ranks.  No  commands  of  any  sort  were  given  by 


THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO  65 

the  officers.  With  his  uplifted  spear  Joshua  had 
signaled  for  the  advance,  and  he  himself  in  full 
armor,  his  long  white  beard  flowing  over  his 
breast,  led  them  on  their  way.  The  harsh, 
raucous,  unpleasing  blasts  of  the  ram's  horn 
trumpets  echoed  across  the  open  space  between 
the  palm  groves  and  the  city  walls,  without  other 
accompaniment  of  sound  save  the  trampling  of 
many  feet  and  the  clatter  of  arms  and  armor. 

At  first  the  braying  of  the  trumpets  as  well  as 
the  deliberate  and  solemn  approach  of  the 
Hebrews  had  been  greeted  with  yells  and  shouts 
from  the  walls,  breathing  mockery  and  defiance, 
but  as  the  march  proceeded  steadily  and  as  the 
sound  of  the  trumpets  reverberated  over  the  walls 
and  through  the  town  again  and  again,  the  clamor 
of  the  people  died  away  and  they  stared  in  awed 
silence. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  aside  from  the  unusual- 
ness  of  the  inscrutable  maneuver,  the  sight  of  the 
armed  force  of  the  Hebrews  was  enough  to  give 
any  enemy  pause,  and  when  to  the  healthy  fear 
inspired  by  the  numbers  and  quality  of  the  army 
were  added  the  natural  anxiety  and  apprehension 
which  the  story  of  their  ruthless  ravaging  of 
Moab  haci  brought  about,  there  was  abundant 
cause  for  alarm.  Jericho  was  a  large  and  very 
important  city,  but  cities  were  crowded  together 
then  in  spaces  unbelievably  small  to  the  expansive 
ideas  and  practices  of  the  present,  and  the  fight- 
ing men  of  the  twelve  tribes,  although  in  many 


66          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

ranks,  were  sufficient  completely  to  encompass 
the  town. 

As  the  slow  march  proceeded  trumpets  were 
sounded  within  the  city  and  all  the  soldiery, 
together  with  the  armed  inhabitants,  were  brought 
to  the  walls  and  arrayed  to  repel  the  assault 
which  it  was  confidently  expected  would  follow 
this  strange  parade.  It  is  hard  to  say  whether 
surprise  or  relief  predominated  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people  when,  after  the  long  circuit  of  the  city 
had  been  once  made,  the  columns  broke  up  and 
after  placing  strong  detachments  to  cover  all 
ways  of  going  in  or  out  of  the  town  so  that  it 
was  completely  invested,  the  main  body,  with  the 
mysterious  box  which  the  people  of  Jericho  were 
more  convinced  than  ever  had  something  to  do 
with  the  great  God  of  the  Hebrews,  went  back 
to  the  great  camp  on  the  outskirts  of  the  palm 
groves. 

The  Hebrews  themselves  were  almost  as  much 
mystified  as  the  Canaanites.  They  could  not  know 
the  reason  for  the  march  about  the  walls.  Indeed, 
only  the  elders  of  the  tribes,  the  priests,  and  the 
chiefs  of  the  Levites  were  aware  that  after  the 
defeat  of  the  sallies  of  the  Jericho  garrison 
Joshua  had  gone  out  alone  to  the  top  of  the  little 
hillock  whence  he  could  get  a  fair  view  of  the  city 
unobscured  by  the  palm  trees  and  make  his  plans. 
And  there  in  the  dusk  of  evening  One  had  met 
him  in  robes  of  light  with  sword  of  flame  with  a 
mysterious  message  that  while  hereafter  they; 


THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO  67 

would  have  to  depend  upon  their  own  wit  and 
courage,  the  capture  of  Jericho  would  be  the 
Lord's  business  and  the  Captain  of  the  Lord's 
host  would  take  command. 

It  was  in  obedience  to  His  directions  that 
Joshua  had  executed  this  strange  maneuver  and 
it  was  in  obedience  to  these  extraordinary  direc- 
tions that  upon  the  next  day  and  for  a  total  of  six 
days  the  same  parade  was  carried  out  in  the  same 
way.  The  surprise  and  awe  of  the  besieged  were 
less  on  the  second  day  and  still  less  on  the  third. 
On  the  fourth  day  they  smiled.  On  the  fifth  day 
they  laughed.  On  the  sixth  day  they  jeered 
openly,  and  in  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  day 
they  mocked  greatly.  It  was  a  huge  jest,  this 
purposeless  military  promenade.  But  their  mer- 
riment ceased  abruptly  later  in  that  seventh  day. 
They  stopped  mocking  and  jeering  at  the  end  of 
the  first  round,  because  the  usual  withdrawal  to 
the  camp  did  not  take  place. 

On  the  contrary  the  silent  Hebrews  continued 
their  march,  beginning  without  a  halt  a  second 
round.  The  Canaanites  had  become  so  used  to  the 
procedure  that  they  could  scarcely  believe  their 
eyes.  Any  change  was  significant,  and  when  they 
noted  the  march  of  circumvallation  begin  the 
third  time  and  then  the  fourth  and  then  the  fifth 
amazement  gave  place  to  an  alarm,  deeper  if 
possible  than  the  emotion  which  had  greeted  the 
maneuver  on  the  first  day. 

Again  br^ss  trumpets  sounded  throughout  the 


68         WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

city.  The  soldiers,  who  throughout  the  week  had 
grown  careless  and  indifferent,  were  again  sum- 
moned to  their  places  on  the  walls.  The  priests 
began  once  more  their  savage  propitiatory  rites 
in  the  temples  of  their  horrible  gods,  offering 
upon  their  hideous  altars  the  ultimate  sacrifice  of 
human  lives!  Consultations  earnest  and  serious 
took  place  between  Habal,  the  king,  Segub,  the 
captain,  and  the  principal  officers.  This  confer- 
ence came  to  nothing.  There  was  indeed  nothing 
to  do  except  to  make  a  sally,  which  in  view  of  the 
numbers  and  quality  of  the  Hebrews  was  not  to 
be  thought  of.  They  could  only  wait  and  so  they 
waited  with  growing  fear  in  their  hearts,  their 
very  helplessness  adding  to  their  paralyzing 
terror. 

It  was  not  only  the  soldiers,  the  nobles,  and 
the  principal  men  of  the  city  who  watched  the 
enemy  from  the  walls,  but  from  a  certain  house 
which,  like  many  others  projected  over  the  walls, 
a  woman  had  stared  for  seven  days  at  the  encom- 
passing foe.  Eyes  were  keener,  vision  sharper, 
in  those  days.  The  range  of  missile  weapons  was 
shorter.  Armies  got  nearer  to  one  another  with 
impunity.  The  distance  of  the  marching  Hebrews 
from  the  walls  was  not  great.  Rahab  thought  she 
detected  among  the  chiefs  of  the  men  ranged 
under  the  tribal  banner  of  the  Lion  of  Judah  that 
Salmon  who  had  promised  her  his  protection  and 
whose  princely  generosity  and  magnanimity  had 
so  won  her  heart. 


THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO  69 

The  brilliant  curtains  with  which  the  Canaan- 
ites  shaded  their  windows  had  been  replaced  by 
hangings  of  somber  hue  at  the  principal  outer 
openings  of  Rahab's  house  and  around  the  mul- 
lion  of  the  largest  window  a  bright  scarlet-colored 
rope  had  been  securely  twisted.  In  that  red 
cord  lay  her  salvation.  Anxiety,  detennination, 
shame,  repentance  for  her  past  life,  as  well  as 
love  and  hope  for  the  future,  had  torn  Rahab's 
bosom  with  a  diversity  of  emotions.  The  few 
who  came  to  her  whom  she  drove  away  protesting 
she  was  ill  almost  to  death  found  confirmation  of 
her  story  in  her  appearance. 

She  had  promised  herself  that  she  would  die 
rather  than  submit  to  the  indignities  about  which 
men  of  that  day  thought  little  and  which  indeed 
had  been  a  part  of  her  debased  religion,  yet  she 
did  not  wish  to  die.  The  noble  and  splendid 
Hebrew  had  awakened  emotions  in  her  heart 
which  she  had  thought  had  vanished  with  her  ex- 
treme youth  and  which  she  could  never  entertain 
again.  So  she  craved  life. 

She  had  assembled  her  family,  her  father  and 
mother,  her  brothers  and  sisters  and  their  chil- 
dren in  her  own  house  and  had  endeavored  to 
tell  them  of  that  Jehovah  of  whom  she  had  learned 
and  in  whom  she  now  earnestly  believed  with  all 
her  soul.  Such  were  the  confusion  and  anxieties 
produced  by  the  siege  that  none  had  marked  her 
actions.  She  kept  her  people  close,  avoiding  the 
necessity  of  explanations  to  the  curious  by  re- 


70          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

straining  them  from  going  into  the  streets.  There 
was  also  a  red  cord  fastened  to  the  doorpost  and 
draped  across  the  lintel  of  the  house  on  the  dais 
above  the  street,  as  an  added  precaution,  should 
the  Hebrews,  as  she  at  least  never  doubted,  affect 
an  entrance  to  the  city  and  approach  her  house 
from  that  direction. 

The  siege  was  too  short,  Jericho  had  been  too 
well  provisioned  for  anyone  to  have  felt  the  pri- 
vations of  hunger  or  thirst.  So  those  within  the 
walls  were  comfortable  enough  and  familiarity 
with  danger  without  any  overt  results  had  restored 
their  spirits  until  this  day.  The  slow  and  silent 
march  of  the  Hebrews  continued.  Those  who 
kept  count  noticed  that  as  the  day  declined  toward 
the  late  afternoon  the  seventh  circuit  of  the  walls 
was  beginning.  To  the  Canaanites,  as  to  the 
Hebrews,  seven  was  always  a  mystic  number. 
Those  who  counted  told  those  who  had  not  that 
this  last  was  the  beginning  of  the  ominous  seventh 
march. 

The  thought  sprang  up  in  first  one  and  then 
another  until  finally  it  pervaded  the  soldiers  on 
the  wall,  the  inhabitants  of  the  city,  even  the 
women  and  children.  It  was  recalled  that  this 
was  the  seventh  day  of  the  marching.  Surely  if 
anything  were  to  happen  it  would  happen  now. 
The  boldest  looked  to  their  weapons.  The  less 
hardy  strove  to  conceal  the  beating  of  their  hearts 
and  to  give  no  outward  evidence  of  their  terror. 
The  weakest  spirited  among  them  gave  way  to 


THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO  71 

transports  of  fear.  Panic  was  in  the  air,  yet  not 
a  thing  had  happened. 

Above  the  harsh  roar  of  the  ram's  horn  trum- 
pets without,  shouts  and  cries,  wails  and  sobs, 
arose  within.  The  commands  to  the  soldiers 
ceased.  There  was  nothing  further  to  be  said. 
They  were  all  in  their  places.  There  was  no  need 
to  enjoin  silence  among  them.  They  listened  to 
the  sobbing  of  the  women  behind  them,  the  out- 
cries of  the  priests  and  devotees  coming  faintly 
from  the  temples,  with  the  shrieks  of  the  human 
sacrifices  over  the  blood-stained  altars,  their  eyes 
fixed  on  the  silent  ranks  of  the  Hebrews.  If 
those  marching  warriors  would  only  speak,  would 
only  cry  out,  would  only  give  some  sound !  There 
was  something  terribly  ominous  in  the  grim,  still 
way  with  which  they  marched.  Habal,  standing 
by  Segub  watching,  turned  to  the  latter. 

"The  old  man,"  he  said,  pointing  to  the  head 
of  the  line  coming  again  into  his  view  around  the 
wall  to  the  southward. 

"Joshua,  they  call  him,  lord,"  answered  Segub. 

"The  seventh  circuit  is  about  completed,"  ob- 
served the  king,  handling  his  sword  in  nervous 
indecision. 

Segub  lifted  his  bow  and  then  lowered  it. 

"They  are  too  far  off,"  he  said  ill-humoredly. 

"What  is  to  be  will  be,"  observed  Habal  appre- 
hensively. "Now  may  Baal  and  Ishtar  aid " 

He  never  finished  the  prayer,  for  with  a  sudden 
shiver  of  the  earth  the  massive  wall  on  which  he 


72          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

stood  vibrated  as  if  it  had  been  smitten  by  a 
mighty  hand.  The  moving  lines  of  the  Hebrews 
stopped.  The  host  found  its  voice  at  last.  A 
great  outburst  from  a  multitude  of  iron  throats, 
that  was  the  more  terrible  because  of  the  previous 
silence,  swept  across  the  plain.  So  great  was  the 
volume  of  sound  that  it  drowned  the  answering 
yell  of  the  soldiers  of  Jericho,  which  was  partly 
shriek,  partly  prayer,  partly  defiance,  for  they  all 
had  felt  that  strange  trembling  of  the  wall. 

The  movement  increased.  The  earth  seemed 
to  have  gone  mad.  The  huge  foundations  upon 
which  they  had  built  their  hopes  were  quivering 
beneath  them.  The  erstwhile  solid  earth  waved 
like  a  sea.  A  parapet  gave  way.  A  soldier  lean- 
ing upon  it  screamed,  shot  into  the  air,  fell  sick- 
eningly,  and  lay  silent  and  still. 

The  encircling  line  of  Hebrews  was  suddenly 
alive  with  steel.  The  low  sunlight  was  reflected 
from  bared  swords,  lance  points  shaken  in  the 
air;  louder  than  ever  came  the  blasts  of  the 
trumpets  and  the  threatening  outcries  of  the  host. 
The  Hebrews  were  moving  forward.  Here  and 
there  a  hardier  spirit  than  the  rest  on  the  shak- 
ing walls  sped  an  arrow,  launched  a  spear,  or 
shook  a  blade.  Above  the  shrieks  of  terror  rose 
shrieks,  screams,  oaths,  orders,  prayers,  vain 
appeals  to  Baal  and  Ishtar.  Then  in  thundering 
crash  the  massive  walls  went  down. 

Within  the  town  houses  were  shaken  together. 
Lights  appeared  here  and  there.  Wood  and  furni- 


THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO  73 

ture  caught  fire.  Above  all  rose  a  mighty  voice  of 
terror.  The  next  instant,  clambering  over  the 
rubbish  heaps,  entering  the  town  on  every  hand, 
came  the  fierce-faced  soldiers  of  the  Lord.  Not 
wolves  to  the  slaughter  leaped  more  fiercely  than 
they.  Here  and  there  some  yet  undaunted 
Canaanite  like  Segub,  or  the  king  himself,  made  a 
swift  stand  only  to  be  cut  down  by  overwhelming 
enemies.  Over  the  ruined  walls,  through  the 
encumbered  streets,  searching  the  broken  houses, 
raged  and  ravaged  the  desert  fighters.  The  word 
was  slay,  kill.  And  no  hot-blooded  youth  sur- 
passed the  grim,  terrific  fighter,  Joshua,  who 
allowed  no  one  to  pass  him  in  the  advance  in 
spite  of  his  years. 

But  one  portion  of  the  wall  survived  the  great 
shaking  of  the  Lord's  hand  which  had  cast  down 
the  rest.  A  certain  house  still  stood,  its  front 
and  back  marked  by  a  red  cord.  Foremost  among 
the  assailants  of  the  town  were  Salmon  and  Dodai. 
Leaving  the  work  of  slaughter  to  others  they  ran 
to  the  house  of  Rahab.  Clambering  over  the  sun- 
dered wall  on  either  side  they  dashed  around  to 
the  platform  which  still  stood  and  stopped  before 
the  door  of  the  house. 

"Abide  thou  here,"  cried  Salmon  to  Dodai, 
"lest  anyone  filled  with  zeal  forget  the  promise 
and  attempt  to  put  those  within  to  the  sword." 

Judah  and  Benjamin  had  marched  side  by  side. 
Salmon  loved  Dodai  almost  as  if  he  had  been  his 
father  and  Dodai  was  devoted  to  the  Prince  of 


74          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

Judah.  The  young  man,  who  was  also  grateful  to 
Rahab,  saluted  with  his  sword  and  took  post  at 
the  door.  It  was  well  that  he  did  so,  for  the 
swarming  soldiers,  overlooking  the  red  cord  in 
the  diminishing  light  of  the  later  afternoon,  might 
have  made  short  work  of  Rahab,  her  house  attract- 
ing the  more  attention  because  of  all  upon  the 
wall,  as  well  as  the  wall  itself,  it  alone  remained 
intact  amid  the  shock  and  the  disaster. 

Within  the  great  room  where  they  had  been 
entertained  before  Salmon  found  Rahab  and  her 
family.  He  made  a  splendid  figure  in  his  bright 
armor,  his  shield  and  spear  in  hand,  his  sword 
hanging  by  his  side,  his  steel  cap  covering  his 
dark  hair.  At  the  further  end  of  the  room  the 
people  of  the  house  were  clustered  together  in 
terror  despite  the  assurance  they  had  received 
from  the  mistress  of  the  house.  As  he  entered, 
Rahab,  her  hands  crossed  upon  her  bosom, 
stepped  forward.  No  longer  did  her  dress  gleam 
with  purple  and  scarlet.  She  wore  no  broidered 
vesture  of  gold.  Neither  pearls  nor  jewels  were 
wrapped  about  ker  neck  and  arms.  No  crown  of 
precious  stones  adorned  her  head.  Clothed  in 
somber  vesture  with  her  hair  unbound  she  ap- 
proached him  slowly.  Her  face  unpainted  was 
white  in  the  dusk.  Yet  Salmon  thought  he  had 
never  seen  countenance  more  lovely.  Rahab  knelt 
before  him.  Uncrossing  her  hands  she  extended 
them  upward. 

"My  lord,"  she  whispered,  endeavoring  to  con- 


THE  FALL  OF  JERICHO  75 

trol  her  joy  at  the  sight  of  him,  "thou  art  come 
at  last." 

"Rise,  woman,"  said  Salmon  gently.  "Who 
are  these?" 

"My  father  and  my  mother,  my  brothers  and 
my  sisters  and  their  little  children,  lord,"  she 
replied. 

"None  else  are  here?" 

"None,  lord.  Many  would  fain  have  sought 
shelter  with  me,  but  thy  bond-woman  hath  obeyed 
thy  command." 

"It  is  well,"  said  Salmon.  "The  Prince  of 
the  Lord's  host,  the  mighty  Joshua,  hath  con- 
firmed my  promise.  Thy  life  and  the  lives  of 
those  thou  lovest  shall  be  spared." 

"My  lord,"  said  Rahab,  "I  have  thought  deeply 
since  thy  departure.  None  has  come  near  me, 
though  many  were  eager  to  do  so.  I  have  put 
away  Baal  and  Ishtar."  She  rose  and  drew  a 
curtain  which  concealed  a  niche  in  the  wall. 
"Thou  canst  see  their  place  is  empty.  They  lie 
there."  She  pointed  to  a  heap  of  fragments  at 
the  foot  of  the  wall.  She  even  went  over  to  them 
and  stamped  upon  them  fiercely  with  her  bare 
feet,  cutting  the  tender  soles  on  the  sharp  pieces 
of  broken  clay.  "See,  lord,"  she  added,  showing 
the  blood  of  renunciation  upon  her  white  feet,  and 
then  she  knelt  humbly  before  him;  "let  thy  peo- 
ple be  my  people,"  she  whispered,  "thy  God,  my 
God." 

Salmon  bent  over  her.    He  raised  her  up.    He 


76          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILTJ 

put  his  arm  about  her.  He  pressed  her  to  his 
heart. 

"Thou  shalt  be  my  wife,"  he  said,  "Jehovah 
permitting." 

* '  I  am  not  worthy, ' '  whispered  Rahab.  *  *  Think 
what  I  have  been." 

"Thou  hast  put  thy  past  darkness  behind  thee," 
answered  Salmon.  "I  think  only  of  what  thou 
shalt  become  in  the  light  that  shall  shine  before." 

"Make  me  thy  servant,  thy  slave,"  persisted 
the  woman.  "It  is  enough." 

"Nay,"  said  Salmon,  "my  wife." 


VII 
THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON 

"X  TE  have  been  called  together,  venerable 
\  brethren  and  fathers  of  the  city,  to  decide 
what  is  to  be  done  in  the  emergency  that 
confronteth  us.  Ye  are  doubtless  familiar,  as  I 
am,  with  the  situation.  Without  in  the  ante- 
chamber, Prince  Arami,  the  messenger  of  the 
royal  Jebusite,  awaiteth  our  answer  to  his 
master's  demand.  I  had  speech  with  him  this 
morning  and  put  him  off  until  I  could  take  counsel 
with  you." 

"And  what  demand  made  the  messenger  upon 
thee,  most  excellent  Malik  1 7  interposed  one  of 
the  venerable  auditory. 

"He  set  forth  that  Adoni-Zedec,  the  king  of 
Jerusalem;  Hoham,  the  king  of  Hebron;  Piram, 
the  king  of  Jarmuth ;  Japhia,  the  king  of  Lachish ; 
and  Debir,  the  king  of  Eglon,  have  made  alliance 
together,  having  determined  to  try  issue  of  battle 
with  these  fearful  Israelites,  of  whose  prowess 
we  have  heard  and  seen  so  much." 

"And  how  doth  that  concern  us?"  interposed 
one  of  the  chief  councilors  present. 

"Intimately,  by  his  demand." 

"And  what  is  that  demand?"  asked  another. 

"Alliance  on  equal  terms  with  the  five  kings." 


78          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"And  doth  he  include  the  other  cities  in  the 
Hivite  Confederation?"  questioned  a  third. 

"He  said  naught  of  that,  but  I  assume  so." 

"And  if  we  enter  not  upon  such  an  alliance?" 
observed  a  third. 

"War,"  said  the  Malik,  or  presiding  officer  of 
the  council  of  the  elders  of  the  city,  a  man  corre- 
sponding fairly  enough  to  a  king  in  rank  and 
importance,  the  government  of  Gibeon  and  the 
allied  cities  being  of  the  nature  of  an  autocracy. 

"I  have  but  recently  returned  from  a  voyage 
to  Tharsish,  in  a  ship  of  Tyre,"  outspoke  one 
Dayan,  the  youngest  of  the  score  or  more  of  the 
councilors  assembled  in  the  great  hall  of  the 
palace,  "and  although  the  city  is  filled  with  rumors 
of  these  Hebrews,  I  have  been  so  busy  with  mine 
own  concerns  that  I  have  paid  little  heed  to  idle 
talk.  I  would  fain  be  enlightened  that  I  may  give 
my  vote  intelligently." 

"The  issue,  as  I  understand  it,  is  either  for 
our  confederation  to  unite  with  the  five  kings  and 
fall  upon  Israel  or  to  seek  the  aid  of  the  Israel- 
ites against  the  kings,"  promptly  answered  Abd- 
milki,  the  aged  Malik. 

"And  then  have  the  confederated  kings  fall 
upon  us,"  observed  the  most  venerable  of  all  those 
present,  one  Sheni-Hadad,  generally  reputed  the 
wisest  of  the  council. 

"Exactly  so,  therefore  my  question  as  to  who 
are  these  Hebrews  between  whom  and  the  five 
kings  we  must  choose."  said  Dayan. 


THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  79 

"Some  time  ago,"  said  the  Malik,  "a  vast  mul- 
titude of  Hebrew  slaves  escaped  from  Egypt." 

"Recently!" 

4 'About  forty  years  since." 

"Where  have  they  bided  since?" 

"In  the  deserts  to  the  south." 

"Under  Sinai?" 

"Even  so.  Well,  they  have  conquered  every- 
one who  hath  opposed  them,  Sihon,  king  of  the 
Amorites;  Og,  the  king  of  Bashan;  Balak,  the 
king  of  Moab,  to  say  nothing  of  the  Amalekites 
of  the  desert." 

"If  that  be  all,"  said  the  newcomer  contemp- 
tuously, "there  is  little  to  be  feared  by  a  city 
so  strong  as  Gibeon,  to  say  nothing  of  its  con- 
federacies, much  less  of  the  five  kings  who  invite 
us  to  join  them.  I  give  my  vote  for " 

"Wait,  0  impetuous  Dayan,"  said  the  Malik 
quickly,  "thou  hast  not  heard  all." 

"What  more?" 

"In  numberless  thousands  they  crossed  the 
Jordan  four  months  since." 

"With  the  river  in  full  flood?"  asked  Dayan 
incredulously. 

"The  waters  were  dried  up  by  their  God  and 
they  came  over  without  difficulty." 

"And  Jericho?" 

"Fell  before  them  after  but  seven  days  of 
siege." 

"And  when  did  Jericho  ever  stand  a  siege?" 
asked  Shem-Hadad  caustically. 


80          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Never!  The  great  heat  of  the  lowland  hath 
ever  taken  the  life  and  energy  out  of  the  hearts 
of  its  people.  They  are  cowards  all,"  explained 
the  secretary  of  the  Malik. 

"True,"  assented  Abd-Milki. 

"But  this  time,"  put  in  Itti-Bel,  another  coun- 
cilor, "the  earth  shook,  the  walls  of  the  city  fell, 
and  every  living  man,  woman,  and  child,  every 
brute  beast  even,  was  put  to  the  sword.  The  gold, 
silver,  and  treasure,  the  furniture  and  provision, 
the  Babylonish  garments,  the  arms  and  armor, 
were  all  burned  and  destroyed,  sacrificed  by  His 
own  command  to  the  terrible  God  of  these  He- 
brews." 

"Did  they  keep  nothing?" 

"Nothing.  There  is  a  strange  story  that  hath 
come  to  us  of  one  Achan  who  hid  a  treasure  for 
himself." 

"What  befell  him?" 

"He  and  his  whole  family  were  stoned  by  the 
command  of  their  God.  A  spy  heard  and  saw  and 
told." 

"And  what  is  the  name  of  that  God?"  asked 
Dayan. 

"I  know  not." 

"I  can  tell  thee,"  said  one  from  the  back- 
ground who  had  not  spoken  heretofore. 

1 '  Thou  art  not  a  worshiper  of  Baal  and  Ishtar, 
0  Ephron  the  Hittite,"  said  the  Malik,  looking 
toward  the  new  speaker.  "That  we  know.  Hast 
thou  knowledge  of  this  Hebrew  God?" 


THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  81 

"I  have.  He  is  called  Jehovah,  a  Name  above 
every  name." 

" Blasphemer!"  hissed  out  a  man  arrayed  in 
the  rich  robes  of  a  priest  of  Baal. 

"Let  him  die  the  death!"  cried  another  angrily. 

"A  sacrifice!  To  the  Temple  of  Baal  with 
him!"  screamed  a  third. 

In  an  instant  the  room  was  filled  with  tumult. 

"That  God,  Jehovah,  whom  I  serve  will  protect 
me  from  your  wrath,"  answered  Ephron,  calmly 
rising  and  folding  his  arms  and  meeting  the  fierce 
glances  of  the  councilors  with  unmoved  counte- 
nance, "as  He  hath  protected  His  people.  But 
if  not,  so  be  it." 

"Peace,  all  of  ye,  peace,"  interposed  the  Malik, 
"this  is  not  the  time  for  unseemly  brawling 
among  ourselves.  At  my  request  the  lord  of 
Beth- Aram  is  here  to  give  us  counsel.  We  have 
graver  matters  to  decide,  brethren." 

"This  is  the  gravest  matter,"  asserted  the 
priest  imperiously.  "I  demand  this  false  Hittite 
as  a  sacrifice  upon  the  altars  of  Moloch." 

"Remember  Jericho  and  Ai,  and  at  thy  peril 
lay  hand  upon  me,"  answered  Ephron,  turning  to 
confront  the  priest,  entirely  unabashed  and  un- 
afraid. 

"And  what  happened  to  Ai?"  asked  Dayan 
curiously. 

"The  same  fate  that  met  Jericho.  The  smoke 
hung  like  a  pall  above  it.  We  saw  it.  And  neither 
men,  nor  women,  nor  children  were  left  to  tell  the 


82 

tale.  The  ruined  walls  alone  related  to  our  spies 
the  story." 

"Baal  is  angered  with  us  for  our  sins!"  cried 
the  priest.  "Ishtar  hideth  her  face." 

"Baal  humbleth  himself  before  Jehovah,  and 
Ishtar  concealeth  herself  behind  the  cloud  for 
the  same  reason,"  answered  Ephron  stoutly. 
"My  God  hath  spoken.  This  land  is  doomed  for 
its  sins.  The  cup  of  its  wickedness  is  filled  and 
runneth  over.  Jehovah  hath  raised  up  this  people 
against  it."  His  voice  rose  in  spite  of  the  mur- 
murs of  the  others,  which  soon  broke  into  derisive 
shouts  and  angry  cries.  "Silence,  ye  Hivites  and 
Amorites,"  he  cried,  in  turn  at  last,  "I  am  a 
Hittite.  My  native  people  have  fought  on  equal 
terms  with  Egypt,  Babylon,  and  Assyria  and 
have  never  given  way.  For  four  hundred  years 
mine  own  people  have  lived  among  ye,  nor  is 
there  aught  against  me  in  the  mind  of  any  here 
save  that  I  do  not  bow  the  knee  to  Baal.  Hear  ye 
my  advice." 

"Silence,"  thundered  the  Malik,  "Ephron  the 
Hittite  is  the  friend  of  the  Governor  and  of  the 
Council  of  Gibeon.  What  hast  thou  to  say?  Speak 
freely." 

"If  ye  would  save  your  lives  and  the  lives  of 
your  wives  and  children,  your  flocks  and  herds, 
your  household  goods,  make  alliance  with  these 
Hebrews,  cast  in  your  lot  with  them  and  do  it 
quickly. ' ' 

"But  Adoni-Zedec?" 


THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  83 

"The  Jebusite  king  of  Jerusalem  and  his 
confederates  go  to  their  doom.  They  will  perish 
before  the  army  of  the  Lord.  They  will  fall,  and 
great  will  be  the  fall  thereof.  But  I  am  as  a 
stranger  among  ye,  only  a  temporary  sojourner 
from  time  to  time  in  your  city.  I  should  not  be 
here  at  all  had  not  the  most  excellent  Malik  sum- 
moned me  because  he  fancied  that  I  knew  these 
people.  Four  centuries  ago  my  forefathers  were 
the  friends  of  Abraham,  the  wise  and  the  magnifi- 
cent, the  friend  of  Jehovah;  and  from  him  they 
learned  of  this  God  whom  they  have  worshiped 
ever  since.  Chance  brought  me  in  contact  with 
two  of  the  Hebrews  four  months  since.  I  know 
none  of  them  save  these  two.  I  have  spoken. 
Nor  will  I  stay  here  longer.  If  any  seek  me  I 
shall  be  found  at  Beth- Aram.  The  God  whom  I 
serve  can  protect  me  there  as  well  as  in  the  city. 
Ye  have  heard  my  advice.  Farewell." 

"Go  in  peace,  most  excellent  Ephron,"  answered 
the  Malik.  "We  thank  thee  for  what  thou  hast 
said  and  will  consider  it  well." 

The  priest  of  Baal  would  fain  have  stopped 
Ephron,  but  in  the  face  of  the  statement  of  the 
all-powerful  Malik,  and  in  view  of  the  obvious 
fact  that  many  of  the  councilors  were  yet  unde- 
cided as  to  the  course  to  be  pursued,  he  had  to 
content  himself  with  black  looks  at  the  Hittite 
sheik.  Ephron  stood  a  moment,  then,  wrapping 
his  coat  about  him  and  casting  a  long  look  around 
him,  he  turned  and  left  the  hall. 


84 

" Where  are  these  Hebrews  now?"  asked  the 
far  voyager,  who  had  propounded  most  of  the 
questions. 

"  After  the  capture  of  Ai  they  went  northward 
to  Shechem  to  sacrifice  to  their  God  on  Ebal  and 
Gerizim,  the  high  places.  They  returned  but  yes- 
terday. All  day  long  they  have  been  filing  down 
the  way  that  leadeth  past  Michmash  into  the  valley 
of  the  Jordan,  and  according  to  our  spies  they 
have  encamped  at  Gilgal,  whence  they  may  be 
seen  from  the  brink  of  the  hills.  Their  black 
goats  *  hair  tents  stretch  across  the  green  sward 
in  thousands." 

"And  what  mean  they  next?" 

"Nay,  we  know  not  surely,  but  it  hath  come  to 
us  that  this  whole  land  is  devoted  to  destruction 
by  their  God  and  that  they  intend  to  sweep  over 
it,  carrying  fire  and  sword  and  showing  no 
mercy. ' ' 

"As  Ephron  declared!" 

"Even  so." 

"Can  we  stand  against  them1?" 

"Did  Ai  stand,  did  Jericho  stand?" 

"But  these  are  not  Gibeon." 

"No,"  answered  the  Malik,  "but  I  confess  that 
we  have  as  little  chance  as  they.  The  town  lieth 
open  to  attack.  If  they  should  break  the  pool  and 
drain  away  the  spring,  the  rain  water  in  our 
cellars  would  scarce  give  us  drink  for  a  week." 

"But  Adoni-Zedec  and  the  four  kings  can  do 
that,  too." 


THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  85 

"  Undoubtedly.  We  are  not  strong  enough  to 
withstand  either  Israel  or  the  Jebusite  and  his 
friends." 

"Are  we  to  be  ground  to  pieces  between  upper 
and  nether  millstones,  then?"  asked  Itti-Bel 
pertinently. 

"By  no  means.  We  must  make  alliance  with 
one  or  the  other." 

"There  is  still  a  third  way,"  observed  the 
priest  of  Baal. 

"What  is  that?" 

"We  can  die  in  defense  of  our  altars,  of  our 
fires,  our  hearthstones,  our  people." 

"That,  of  course,"  answered  the  Malik,  after  a 
long  pause,  "if  we  must,  but  is  it  not  wise  to 
seek  to  live  and  serve  our  gods  in  peace  in  alli- 
ance with  one  or  the  other  of  these  peoples?" 

"Ye  will  doubtless  so  choose,"  said  the  priest 
contemptuously. 

"We  will  do  well  to  make  alliance,"  said  one 
man. 

"Well,  then  the  only  question  to  be  decided," 
said  the  Malik,  "is  with  whom  we  shall  make 
an  alliance." 

"Is  it  known?"  asked  Dayan,  "whether  we  can 
enter  into  an  alliance  with  these  Hebrews  I  Adoni- 
Zedec  proffereth  us  his  friendship  and  succor,  but 
ye  say  that  these  strange  people  have  devoted  the 
whole  of  the  land  to  destruction.  What  hope  have 
we  to  change  their  decision  with  regard  to  our- 
selves?" 


86          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

As  this  was  in  the  nature  of  a  puzzle,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  council  looked  at  each  other  with 
increasing  dismay.  It  was  quite  evident  that 
they  had  little  faith  in  the  ability  of  the  Jebusite 
king  and  his  confederates  to  make  head  against 
these  fearful  invaders;  yet  unless  they  could  in 
some  way  make  agreement  with  these  Hebrews, 
they  would  be  forced  into  the  arms  of  the  con- 
federation and  would  suffer  the  fate  which 
Ephron  so  prophetically  had  said  should  be  meted 
out  to  them.  Neutrality  was  clearly  impossible. 
The  silence  was  broken  by  the  oldest  and  wisest 
of  the  councilors  again. 

"Hear  my  words,  brethren,"  began  Shem- 
Hadad.  "As  between  Adoni-Zedec  and  this 
people  of  Jehovah,  my  preference  is  for  the 
strangers.  The  difficulty  foreseen  by  my  brother 
is  a  real  one,  yet  I  have  thought  of  a  way  to  over- 
come it." 

He  spoke  very  slowly  and  with  long  pauses 
between  the  sentences  because  of  his  age,  and 
here  the  assembly  broke  into  impatient  interrup- 
tions. 

"Peace,  brethren,  and  hear  me,  I  pray,"  he 
resumed  when  he  could  be  heard. 

"Eespect  the  age  of  Shem-Hadad,"  said  Abd- 
milki,  the  Malik,  severely,  "and  let  him  tell  his 
tale  in  his  own  way." 

"I  thank  thee,  chief  councilor,"  returned  the 
other,  "and  my  advice,  then,  is  this:  If  we  can 
persuade  these  Israelites  that  our  city  lieth  far 


THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  87 

in  the  hills  yonder  beyond  the  limits  of  the  terri- 
tory which  they  propose  tp  overrun,  and  if  in  that 
deception  we  can  get  them  to  enter  into  an  alli- 
ance which  they  will  swear  to  keep  by  their  God, 
we  will  have  won  our  purpose.'* 

"But  when  they  discover,"  said  the  Malik, 
"that  we  lie  in  the  very  center  of  the  country 
they  intend  to  occupy,  what  will  happen  then?" 

'  *  They  will  keep  their  word, ' '  said  the  old  man. 
"I  have  known  them  of  old  in  Egypt,  where  I 
spent  part  of  my  youth.  When  they  take  an  oath 
before  their  God  they  will  abide  by  it  even  to  their 
own  hurt." 

"But  how  shall  we  convince  them  of  the  truth 
of  that  assertion,  that  our  city  lieth  many  days' 
journey  from  their  camp?" 

"In  this  way,"  said  the  old  man,  lowering  his 
voice  and  setting  forth  the  details  of  a  strata- 
gem as  simple  as  it  was  likely  to  prove  efficacious. 

The  councilors  listened  to  him  with  a  deep  in- 
terest which  merged  into  wonder  and  surprise 
until  finally  as  he  completed  his  speech,  they  broke 
into  uproarious  laughter. 

"By  Baal!"  cried  the  high  priest,  "that  is  well 
thought  on.  We  shall  see  if  the  God  of  the 
Hebrews  cannot  be  outwitted  by  the  children  of 
Baal  and  Ishtar.  I  give  my  vote  for  the  plan." 

"And  I  mine!"  cried  Itti-Bel  instantly,  and  the 
room  was  filled  with  shouts  of  approval  and  con- 
firmation. 

"It  is  so  decided,  then,"  said  the  Malik.    "Now 


88          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

we  shall  have  to  see  the  messenger  of  Adoni- 
Zedec.  Shall  I  reject  the  alliance  and  dismiss 
him?" 

"Nay,"  said  old  Shem-Hadad,  whose  advice 
had  been  so  acceptable,  "it  may  be  possible,  and 
I  mean  no  disrespect  to  our  gods,  that  Jehovah 
may  be  awake  and  then  they  will  refuse  our 
alliance.  In  that  case,  it  would  be  well  to  have 
another  string  to  our  bow.  Let  us  not  dismiss  the 
proffer  of  Adoni-Zedec,  Hoham,  Piram,  and  the 
others,  but  hold  it  in  reserve." 

"Again  the  advice  is  good." 

"But  how  shall  we  persuade  them  of  our  in- 
tentions?" asked  Dayan,  who  always  wished  to 
know. 

' '  Leave  that  to  me, ' '  said  the  Malik.  He  clapped 
his  hands.  Instantly  two  uniformed  soldiers  of 
the  city  appeared  in  the  doorway.  "Bring  hither 
Arami,  the  messenger  of  Adoni-Zedec,"  said  the 
chief  councilor.  "Worthy  councilors,  dispose 
yourselves  with  dignity  to  receive  the  ambassador 
of  the  Jebusite." 

The  Malik  sat  down  on  a  high  chair  placed  on 
a  dais,  and  the  rest  of  the  councilors  resumed 
their  seats  and  fell  into  their  wonted  order,  when 
the  messenger  of  Adoni-Zedec  entered  the  room. 
He  was  clad  in  bright  steel  armor  embossed  with 
silver.  His  sword  hung  at  his  side,  his  round 
shield  was  on  his  left  arm,  and  his  Babylonian 
steel  cap  covered  his  head. 

"We  have  sent  for  thee,  noble  Arami,"  said 


THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  89 

the  Malik,  as  the  company  arose  and  bowed  low 
before  resuming  their  seats  in  acknowledgment 
of  the  messenger's  presence,  "to  deliver  our 
answer  to  the  demands  of  thy  royal  master." 

"And  what  is  that  answer?"  asked  the  mes- 
senger. 

"We  have  taken  the  matter  of  the  alliance 
proposed  to  us  by  the  royal  Adoni-Zedec  under 
advisement.  As  thou  knowest,  the  city  of  Gibeon 
is  only  one  member  of  a  confederation.  We  deem 
it  not  wise  to  commit  ourselves  until  we  have 
taken  the  votes  of  the  other  communities  within 
our  alliance.  Thou  wilt  say  to  thy  master  and 
his  associates  that  we  are  overwhelmed  with  the 
honor  he  proposes  for  us,  that  without  doubt  we 
would  be  glad  to  enter  into  that  alliance  which 
hath  been  suggested,  but  that  he  must  give  us 
time  to  communicate  with  our  allies  and  we  will 
then  deliver  our  answer." 

"My  master,  the  royal  and  noble  king  of 
Jerusalem,  is  not  apt  to  be  pleased  with  this 
reply,  sirs,"  said  the  messenger  haughtily.  "In 
war  time  is  everything.  Our  best  chance  is  to  fall 
upon  this  rabble  of  low-born  people  and  escaped 
slaves  without  delay  and  drive  them  from  the 
valley  beyond  the  river  back  into  the  desert 
whence  they  came.  If  I  know  my  royal  master, 
he  would  have  thine  answer  now." 

"I  cannot  now  give  that  answer,"  said  the 
Malik  firmly.  '  *  Stands  the  matter  as  I  have  pro- 
pounded it  to  thee.  That  is  all." 


90          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Perhaps  I  do  exceed  my  power, "  said  Arami, 
"but  I  will  give  ye  five  days  and  no  more.  If 
upon  the  fifth  day,  the  five  kings  do  not  have 
your  pledge,  ye  will  be  declared  enemies." 

"The  time  is  but  short,"  said  the  Malik  with 
great  dignity,  "nor  are  we  free  cities  accustomed 
to  such  imperious  speech;  and  but  that  there  is 
wisdom  in  what  thou  sayest  as  to  the  need  of 
haste,  I  would  dismiss  thee  with  a  word.  But, 
as  thou  hast  pointed  out,  in  war  time  is  every- 
thing, and  on  the  fifth  day  thy  master  shall  have 
his  answer.  Nay,"  continued  the  Malik,  rising 
as  Arami  made  to  speak  again,  "thy  quality  as 
messenger  hath  protected  thee  in  thine  insolence. 
We  have  decided  and  thou  hast  heard.  Say  no 
more.  On  the  fifth  day  thou  shalt  have  our  de- 
cision. Say  I  not  well,  brethren?" 

"Well." 

"Farewell,  insolent  Hivites,"  said  the  ambas- 
sador. "Beware,  lest  when  I  come  again  it  be 
with  the  army  which  my  master  and  his  royal 
friends  are  assembling  to  enforce  their  will  upon 
the  timid  of  the  land  as  well  as  to  drive  from  it 
these  Hebrews." 

He  turned  haughtily  on  his  heel  and  with  his 
head  held  high  made  his  way  from  the  room. 

"Five  days,"  said  one  of  the  old  councilors, 
"that  meaneth  the  fifth  day  hence." 

"It  is  enough,"  said  Shem-Hadad.  Our  mes- 
sengers can  start  at  once.  They  will  reach  the 
Hebrew  camp  at  Gilgal  to-morrow.  One  day  will 


THE  COUNCIL  AT  GIBEON  91 

conclude  their  business,  they  can  start  back  the 
next  day  and  be  here  on  the  fourth  day." 

"Who  shall  compose  the  embassy?"  asked  the 
Malik. 

"At  thine  appointment,"  said  Dayan,  "any  of 
us  will  go." 

"Wilt  thou  head  it?"  asked  the  chief  councilor 
of  old  Shem-Hadad. 

"I  am  old  and  feeble,  but ' 

"Yet  the  plan  was  thine,  thou  must  remember," 
cried  Itti-Bel. 

"I  will  go." 

"And  thou,  and  thou,"  said  the  Malik,  pointing 
to  two  other  venerable  men  of  importance  and 
distinction  in  the  Council. 

"At  thy  request,"  they  answered. 

"And  may  Baal  and  Ishtar  protect  ye  and  give 
ye  a  safe  journey  and  a  happy  issue  to  the  plan 
so  cunningly  devised,"  said  the  chief  councilor, 
rising  and  declaring  the  momentous  discussion 
over. 

"And  may  Jehovah  sleep  soundly  and  His  fol- 
lowers disturb  Him  not  when  we  have  speech 
with  them,"  muttered  old  Shem-Hadad,  rising 
and  summoning  those  appointed  to  go  with  him, 
that  they  might  talk  over  the  details  of  the  under- 
taking. 


VIII 
THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING 

THEEE  was  no  real  reason  why  Arami  should 
remain  in  Gibeon  during  the  five  days '  grace 
which  the  Hivites  had  insisted  should  be 
allowed  them.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  Jerusalem 
was  so  near  Gibeon  that  he  decided  to  make  his 
report  to  his  king  in  person,  and  having  done 
that,  the  day  after  his  momentous  interview  with 
the  Hivite  councilors,  finding  time  hanging  heavily 
upon  his  hands,  he  decided  to  take  advantage  of 
his  enforced  idleness  to  visit  Beth-Aram  and 
prosecute  his  wooing. 

He  had  exchanged  salutations  with  Ephron  as 
the  Hittite  left  the  council  chamber  and  he  had 
ascertained  that  the  lord  of  Beth- Aram  had  gone 
to  his  home.  Therefore  the  next  day,  arrayed  in 
his  most  brilliant  garments  and  attended  by  a 
number  of  men  of  less  rank,  also  in  their  brightest 
and  most  festive  array,  and  accompanied  by  a 
guard  of  soldiers,  for  display  only  since  there  was 
peace  between  Ephron  and  Adoni-Zedec,  he 
presented  himself  at  the  gate  of  the  wall  that 
closed  the  valley  of  the  domain  of  Beth- Aram. 

With  characteristic  hospitality,  proverbial  even 
then  in  the  East,  he  was  received  by  Ephron  with 

92 


THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING  93 

generous  prodigality  and  magnificence.  The  oasis 
was  large.  The  number  of  Ephron's  following 
was  great.  He  ruled  over  it  with  patriarchal 
authority,  and  as  Arami  had  taken  occasion  to 
send  word  of  his  coming  all  things  had  been  made 
ready.  Even  Arinna  had  decked  herself  for  the 
occasion.  She  would  not  have  been  a  woman  had 
she  not  done  that,  albeit  she  looked  forward  to 
the  interview  with  a  certain  amount  of  appre- 
hension. 

Ephron  had  allowed  his  daughter  more  inde- 
pendence by  far  than  was  usually  granted  young 
girls  or  even  women  in  that  day,  and  her  in- 
fluence over  him  was  very  great.  In  his  fondness 
he  denied  her  nothing.  He  loved  her  exceedingly, 
as  she  knew,  but  she  was  by  no  means  sure  that 
she  could  get  her  way  in  so  important  a  matter 
as  the  disposal  of  her  hand.  Prince  Arami  was 
wealthy,  distinguished,  a  famous  soldier,  high  in 
the  councils  of  the  king  of  Jerusalem,  who  was 
the  most  considerable  of  the  city  kinglets  of  that 
section  of  Canaan. 

Ephron  was  already  allied  by  marriage  to  the 
formidable  Hivite  Confederation,  which  was  quite 
strong  enough  to  stand  against  any  single  city 
or  its  king,  although  it  would  be  hopelessly  over- 
matched by  the  confederation  Adoni-Zedec  was 
then  forming.  He  had  little  to  fear  from  them. 
It  would  be  distinctly  to  his  advantage  to  have  an 
advocate  at  court  in  Jerusalem,  his  other  warlike 
neighbor  to  the  southward.  At  least  that  is  the 


94          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

way  the  matter  had  presented  itself  to  him  when 
Arami  had  first  asked  for  Arinna 's  hand.  His 
position  was  a  little  precarious  on  account  of  his 
religion,  which  was  not  that  of  the  people  of  the 
land  in  which  he  dwelt. 

The  arrival  of  the  Hebrews,  however,  had 
materially  altered  the  situation.  If  their  coming 
had  been  delayed  to  the  following  year  the  alli- 
ance would  have  been  made  and  Arinna,  not  hav- 
ing seen  Dodai,  might  not  have  been  unwilling  to 
have  become  the  wife  of  the  rich,  powerful,  and 
famous  Canaanitish  captain.  After  Ephron  had 
met  Salmon  and  Dodai  he  had  instantly  realized 
that  that  which  told  against  him  on  the  upland 
would  be  in  his  favor  with  the  Hebrews ;  namely, 
that  he  would  be  bound  to  them  by  ancestral  ties 
and  because  he  was  a  worshiper  of  Jehovah. 

If  the  Hebrews  won  in  the  approaching  war, 
which  he  did  not  doubt  would  be  the  case,  there 
would  be  no  advantage  to  him  in  an  alliance  with 
the  Canaanites.  Indeed,  such  an  association 
would  be  to  his  danger.  As  an  individual  he  was 
probably  as  wealthy  and  powerful  as  any  Canaan- 
ite  noble,  but  he  could  not  make  head  against  any 
of  the  contending  forces  involved  in  this  curious 
interplay  of  war.  He  must  be  under  the  pro- 
tection of  one  or  the  other.  If,  now,  he  could 
marry  Arinna  to  that  young  Hebrew  prince  that 
matrimonial  alliance  would  certainly  turn  greatly 
to  his  advantage  provided  the  Hebrews  won.  If 
they  lost  it  would  be  his  undoing. 


THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING  95 

As  he  had  stated,  Ephron  did  not  think  they 
would  lose.  It  was  part  of  his  religion  to  believe 
that  they  would  win,  but,  an  alien  in  the  land  in 
spite  of  the  long  tenure  of  his  family  at  Beth- 
Aram,  he  was  not  filled  with  that  burning  zeal  for 
Jehovah  that  the  Hebrews  felt.  His  God  was  not 
so  near  to  him  as  He  was  to  those  who  in  the 
tabernacle  worshiped  Him,  who  had  seen  Him  in 
pillar  of  fire  by  night  and  in  pillar  of  cloud  by 
day.  His  faith,  while  it  was  strong  enough  to 
preserve  him  and  his  from  the  idolatries  and 
absurdities  and  indecencies  of  the  worship  of 
Baal  and  Ishtar,  was  relatively  weak. 

He  was  a  profoundly  politic  and  an  exceedingly 
able  man.  He  balanced  all  these  things  in  his 
mind  and  weighed  them  carefully.  He  decided 
at  last  to  put  off  Arami  and  to  bring  about  a 
marriage  between  Arinna  and  Dodai  or  some 
other  of  the  Hebrews.  His  observation  of  their 
conduct  that  day  Salmon  and  Dodai  came  to 
Beth-Aram  and  some  questions  of  his  daughter 
afterward,  careless  in  seeming  but  with  deep 
purport,  had  enlightened  him  as  to  the  state  of 
affairs  between  the  young  people. 

There  was  but  one  thing  that  made  him  doubt 
the  feasibility  of  his  plans.  Arinna  was  not  a 
follower  of  Jehovah,  although  she  held  the  re- 
ligion of  Baal  and  Ishtar  lightly.  He  had  care- 
fully kept  her  from  playing  the  part  expected  of 
women,  horrible,  sensual,  and  degrading,  in  the 
initiation  into  the  worship  of  those  beastly  idols. 


96          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

He  reproached  himself  now  for  not  having  made 
greater  efforts  during  the  impressionable  years 
of  her  youth  to  bring  his  daughter  to  his  own  way 
of  thinking.  It  shows  how  lightly  he  held  his 
religion  that  he  had  not  hitherto  deemed  it  to  be 
of  vital  importance  what  she  believed.  He  had 
attempted  of  late  to  discuss  the  matter  with  her, 
but  she  had  declined  to  be  convinced  by  his  argu- 
ments, or  had  evaded  them  with  laughter,  or  with 
a  promise  that  some  day  she  would  consider  them, 
but  utterly  refusing  to  be  converted. 

The  importance  of  the  matter  lay  in  this,  that 
Ephron  had  heard,  as  had  all  Canaan,  of  the 
fierce  and  implacable  spirit  of  the  Hebrews.  It 
was  not  a  war  of  conquest  they  were  waging,  but 
of  annihilation.  He  shrewdly  divined  that  they 
would  never  permit  one  of  their  race,  especially  a 
man  so  highly  placed  as  the  young  Benjamite,  to 
marry  a  Canaanitish  woman  who  did  not  believe 
in  their  God. 

Although  Ephron  preserved  his  usual  calm  and 
equable  demeanor  when  he  welcomed  Arami  at 
the  oasis,  his  mind  was  filled  with  these  delicate 
problems  which  gave  rise  to  great  anxieties.  He 
had  the  impassivity  of  the  Oriental  to  the  full, 
however,  and  none  of  his  perplexities  showed  in  his 
greeting.  It  was  not  until  the  long  and  elaborate 
ceremonies  incident  to  such  a  meeting  had  been 
completed  and  the  repast  set  before  his  visitor 
had  been  consumed  that  the  real  business  of  the 
meeting  was  broached  by  the  Canaanite. 


THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING  97 

"Doubtless  thou  dost  realize  the  errand  which 
hath  brought  me  hither  and  enabled  me  to  enjoy 
this  noble  hospitality,"  began  Arami,  with  his 
usual  directness. 

"The  pleasure  I  have  taken  in  thy  society," 
answered  Ephron  diplomatically,  "hath  left  me 
no  room  for  other  thought." 

"I  thank  thee.  I  am  come  to  renew  my  suit  for 
thy  daughter,"  answered  the  Canaanite,  dismiss- 
ing the  compliment  and  going  straight  to  the 
mark,  like  the  soldier  he  was. 

' '  She  is  over-young  to  wed. ' ' 

"That,  I  recall,  was  thine  answer  when  I  first 
sought  her  as  wife  a  year  ago." 

"It  was." 

"I  recognized  its  truth  then.  I  have  been  very 
patient.  She  is  well  past  the  usual  age  at  which 
our  women  wed.  There  are  scores  who  have 
borne  children  already  to  their  husbands  although 
younger  than  she." 

"That  is  true." 

"Therefore  unless  thou  hast  other  objections  I 
press  for  an  answer." 

Arami  spoke  with  great  haughtiness  and  with 
no  idea  of  a  refusal.  From  his  point  of  view  it 
was  a  great  condescension  for  him  even  to  think 
of  marrying  the  daughter  of  this  oasis  owner  and 
foreigner,  but  he  had  seen  Arinna  and  was  genu- 
inely in  love  with  her.  He  had  caused  inquiries  to 
be  made  about  her.  The  fact  that  she  had  escaped 
the  profanations  and  pollutions  of  the  worship 


98          WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

of  Baal  and  Ishtar,  and  would  come  to  him  with  a 
purity  he  could  not  hope  to  find  in  other  Canaan- 
itish  women,  was  most  attractive  to  him.  He  took 
a  haughty  tone  toward  Ephron,  which  the  other 
would  have  instantly  resented  were  it  not  for  the 
complexity  of  the  issues  involved.  The  Hittite 
could  think  of  nothing  to  urge.  He  sat  a  long 
time  in  silence. 

"Well,"  said  the  impatient  Arami  at  last, 
"hast  thou  reflected  enough?  Thou  knowest  my 
power  and  influence  with  the  king.  It  shall  be 
exerted  in  thy  favor.  We  are  on  the  verge  of 
troublous  times.  The  peace  of  the  land  is  broken. 
Thou  wert  at  Gibeon.  The  things  that  are  toward 
are  not  hid  from  thee." 

"True,  noble  Arami.  The  air  is  filled  with 
wars  and  rumors  of  wars.  It  is  not  time  for 
marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  for  feasting 
and  merrymaking." 

"In  that  I  take  issue  with  thee.  I  go  to  the 
wars  with  my  king.  Before  I  go  I  would  estab- 
lish Arinna  in  my  house.  Ishtar  might  bless  me 
with  a  son  to  carry  on  my  family  should  I  by 
chance  be  killed." 

"But " 

"No  more.    Wilt  thou  give  her  to  me?" 

Ephron  was  not  willing  to  say  yes,  and  he 
feared  to  say  no.  As  a  counsel  of  desperation  he 
answered : 

"Let  the  maiden  speak  for  herself." 

' '  How ! ' '  exclaimed  Arami  in  amazement.    ' '  Do 


THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING  99 


ye  Hittites  allow  a  woman  a  voice  in  the  dis- 
posal of  her  person?" 

Such  a  thing  had  never  crossed  his  mind ;  it  was 
foreign  to  all  his  experience  and  directly  op- 
posed to  the  customs  of  the  country,  therefore 
he  spoke  his  great  surprise. 

"She  is  only  a  child,  my  one  ewe-lamb,  the 
daughter  of  mine  old  age,"  urged  Ephron  in 
justification. 

"Be  it  so,"  said  Arami,  falling  in  with  the 
situation  and  confident  that  no  woman  on  earth 
could  reject  him  by  any  possibility  for  any  reason. 

Indeed,  he  was  a  splendid-looking,  handsome 
soldier.  Ephron  clapped  his  hands  and  bade  the 
slave  who  answered  the  signal  summon  the  lady 
Arinna,  who  had  withdrawn  from  the  meal  and 
room  earlier  in  the  afternoon. 

Now,  Arinna  knew  perfectly  well  the  cause  of 
Arami 's  visit.  She  had  been  advised  of  his 
previous  offer  and  she  realized  that  now  at  last 
he  had  come  to  receive  a  definite  answer.  Had 
it  not  been  for  the  visit  of  Dodai  there  would  have 
been  but  one  answer  to  the  question.  Her  good 
sense  would  have  fallen  in  with  her  father's  policy 
which  he  had  taken  occasion  to  set  before  her  long 
since.  Now,  however,  things  were  different.  She 
was  determined  she  would  not  marry  Arami,  and 
she  came  in  nerved  for  the  struggle.  She  had 
put  off  the  rich  robes  she  had  worn  for  the 
feast  and  was  now  attired  with  almost  the  sim- 
plicity of  a  serving-woman  in  white  garments 


100        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

without  decoration  or  ornament  of  any  kind;  yet 
the  gorgeously  bedizened  Arami  in  all  his  bar- 
baric finery  found  something  not  unpleasing  in 
this  sweet  simplicity.  And  the  opposition  with 
which  he  was  met  had  aroused  his  determination 
as  the  sight  of  her  had  completed  his  infatuation. 
He  stood  up  and  bowed  low  before  her,  which  was 
an  unusual  condescension  to  a  woman  from  such 
a  one  as  he. 

"Thou  hast  sent  for  me,  father,"  began  Arinna. 

"I  have,  my  daughter.  Matters  of  great  mo- 
ment are  pending  between  the  noble  Arami  and 
myself. ' ' 

"And  do  they  concern  me?" 

"Intimately." 

"Maiden,"  interposed  Arami,  who  had  no  mind 
to  be  left  out  of  the  conversation,  "I  find  thee 
fair.  I  will  make  thee  my  wife,  the  mistress  of 
my  house  and  possessions,  the  mother  of  my 
children,  thou  shalt  carry  on  my  line."  He  said 
this  with  a  condescension  almost  royal! 

"It  is  a  great  honor  thou  dost  propose  to  me." 

There  was  not  the  faintest  shade  of  irony  in 
her  voice  or  bearing,  yet  the  words  caused  Arami 
to  look  at  her  narrowly. 

"Thou  speakest  truth,"  he  said  haughtily. 

"And  what  doth  my  father  say  to  thy  suit?" 

"To  my  great  surprise,  for  it  is  not  the  custom 
of  the  land  to  consult  a  woman  on  such  matters, 
he  hath  placed  the  decision  in  thine  own  mouth," 
he  answered. 


THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING  101 

"I  have  loved  thee,"  said  Ephron,  his  anxiety 
apparent  in  his  words.  "I  have  no  object  in  life 
but  thy  welfare.  Couldst  thou  be  happy  with 
Prince  Arami?" 

"I  am  young  to  enter  upon  the  duties  of  a 
wife." 

' '  I  am  the  judge  of  that, ' '  said  Arami  haughtily. 
"Thou  art  old  enough  for  me." 

"Give  me  time,"  pleaded  the  girl. 

"  It  is  a  year  since  I  first  approached  thy  father. 
I  must  have  thine  answer  now." 

"What  must  be  must  be,"  answered  Arinna. 
"If  thou  wilt  have  my  decision  to-day,  to-day  it 
is " 

She  hesitated.  Arami  made  an  impetuous  step 
forward,  his  face  flaming.  He  thought  that  he 
had  won.  Ere  he  reached  her  the  word  came  that 
stopped  him. 

"No,"  said  the  girl  firmly. 

The  soldier  stamped  his  foot. 

"What!"  he  cried.    "Thou  wilt  decline!" 

"I  will." 

"And  why?" 

"I  cannot  allow  thee  to  take  this  tone  with  one 
of  my  house,"  interposed  Ephron  with  great 
dignity. 

"Thine  answer?"  insisted  the  soldier,  his  face 
black  with  passion,  taking  no  account  whatever 
of  Ephron 's  protest. 

But  Arinna  had  all  the  courage  of  her  house 
and  race.  She  faced  him  with  perfect  composure, 


102        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

entirely  undaunted.  His  loud  voice  and  threaten- 
ing gesture  moved  her  not  a  whit. 

"Art  thou  the  only  man  in  the  world,  Prince 
Arami?"  she  cried. 

"There  is  someone  else,  then!"  thundered  the 
discomfited  wooer,  turning  to  Ephron.  "Hast 
thou  played  me  false  f  Lives  not  a  man  in  Canaan 
who  shall  wed  her  upon  whom  I  have  deigned  to 
look." 

1 1 1  have  done  naught, ' '  said  Ephron  quickly,  his 
own  choler  rising.  "If  God  brought  others  to  my 
door  I  am  not  responsible." 

' '  Who  is  he  ?  What  is  his  name  ? ' '  cried  Ar ami, 
in  full  tide  of  his  angry  passion. 

It  was  well  that  he  had  laid  aside  his  sword,  else 
he  might  have  used  it  then  and  there. 

"His  name "  began  Arinna. 

"Tell  it  not!"  cried  her  father,  but  the  girl 
'would  not  be  stopped ;  she  was  proud  of  her  lover, 
and  had  no  fear  for  him. 

" — is  Dodai,  a  Hebrew." 

"A  slave  and  a  son  of  a  slave!"  sneered  the 
Canaanite. 

"A  prince  and  the  son  of  a  prince." 

"I  shall  kill  him.  I  shall  tear  his  heart  from 
his  breast.  I  shall  sacrifice  him  still  alive  to 
Baal.  By  him  I  swear,  and  when  I  have  done  so 
I  shall  take  thee  whether  thou  wilt  or  not,  to  be 
my  wife  or  not,  as  I  please." 

"We  have  broken  bread  together.  Thou  hast 
eaten  of  my  salt!"  cried  Ephron,  now  as  angry 


THE  UNLUCKY  WOOING  103 

as  the  other.  "I  cannot  resent  thine  insults,  but 
begone." 

"And  how  if  I  should  take  the  woman  nowf" 
said  Arami. 

"Try  it,"  answered  Ephron  stoutly.  "Thy 
soldiers  are  without  the  walls.  The  gate  is  shut. 
My  men  hold  it.  There  are  but  a  few  of  ye  here. 
Violate  my  hospitality,  lift  but  a  hand,  and  thou 
diest." 

"For  the  last  time  thou  wilt  not  give  me  the 
woman  ? ' ' 

"I  give  thee  nothing  but  life.  Go  while  I  am 
in  my  present  mood." 

"When  I  come  again,  after  we  have  dispersed 
this  mob  of  slaves,  I  will  come  with  force  enough 
to  turn  this  oasis  into  a  desert.  Thou  and  thine 
shall  die,  saving  only  this  woman." 

"Dost  thou  think,"  cried  Arinna,  "that  I  would 
live  to  be  thy  wife?" 

"Brave  words,"  sneered  Arami,  wincing  under 
the  biting  scorn  of  her  speech.  "When  I  have 
killed  thy  lover,  Dodai — I  shall  not  forget  the 
name — we  shall  see." 

He  turned  away,  summoned  his  followers,  and 
stalked  out  of  the  room,  followed  by  Ephron  with 
the  great  body  of  his  retainers  fully  armed  lest 
some  treachery  should  be  attempted.  He  passed 
through  the  gates,  which  were  opened  to  him,  and 
summoning  his  soldiers  marched  away  toward 
Jerusalem ;  murder  and  death  and  wounded  pride 
and  baffled  love  consuming  his  heart. 


104        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Have  we  done  well?"  asked  Ephron,  rejoin- 
ing his  daughter  after  taking  precautions  against 
a  surprise  of  the  wall. 

"Well  indeed." 

"Hast  thou  heard  aught  from  that  Hebrew  of 
thine  since  his  departure  four  months  ago?" 

"Not  a  word." 

"Dost  thou  believe  in  his  love?" 

"I  am  sure  of  it." 

"And  that  he  will  be  true?" 

"He  will  be." 

"If  he  doth  not  save  us  we  shall  be  ground 
between  the  upper  and  the  nether  millstone  of 
these  warring  kings  and  peoples." 

"By  Baal  and  Ishtar,"  cried  the  girl,  "hast 
thou  no  faith  in  that  Jehovah  of  thine?" 

"But  thou  dost  not  believe  in  Him." 

"I  shall,"  she  answered  quickly,  "when  I  have 
learned  more  from  Dodai's  lips  of  Dodai's  God." 


IX 
THE  CAMP  AT  GILGAL 

THE  great  camp  of  the  Hebrews  had  been 
pitched  at  Gilgal,  between  the  blackened 
walls  on  the  ruined  hill,  whereon  Jericho 
had  once  stood,  and  the  Jordan  Eiver.  With  a 
natural  love  of  nomadic,  desert  people  for  the 
sun,  the  Hebrews  had  avoided  the  groves  of 
stately  palm  trees  and  their  black  or  many-colored 
tents  had  been  erected  around  a  little  hillock  in  the 
open  fields  whence  they  extended  for  long  dis- 
tances in  irregular  lines  in  every  direction. 

Upon  that  hillock,  in  the  very  center  of  the 
encampment,  the  gorgeously  colored  Tabernacle, 
with  its  curtains  of  vivid  blue  and  deep  purple 
and  bright  scarlet  and  its  shining  ornaments  of 
brass,  was  erected.  A  large  open  space  was  left 
in  front  of  the  Tabernacle  extending  around  it 
on  either  hand.  On  one  side  of  this  open  space 
a  group  of  larger  tents  indicated  the  abiding- 
place  of  Joshua  and  his  staff.  On  the  other  side 
opposed  to  Joshua's  headquarters  a  similar  group 
of  tents  was  occupied  by  Eleazar,  the  High  Priest, 
his  son  the  fiery  Phinehas,  and  his  brethren  with 
the  chief  priests  and  Levites  of  the  people. 

In  general  the  families  belonging  to  each  tribe 

105 


106        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

were  grouped  together  and  there  were  open 
streets  between  each  tribal  encampment.  The 
tents  were  pitched  without  much  order  in  the 
tribal  groups  in  accordance  with  the  convenience 
and  the  desires  of  their  owners.  Many  of  the 
lodges  were  large  ones,  and  frequently  a  number 
of  people  could  be  sheltered  in  each  one.  Little 
fires  blazed  before  the  tents  in  every  direction. 
In  pots  of  brass,  iron,  and  copper  hanging  over 
the  fires  the  simple  evening  meal  of  the  people 
was  being  prepared  by  the  women  while  the  men 
watched  the  children,  seemingly  numberless,  at 
play.  On  the  outskirts  of  the  camp  on  every  side 
sheep,  goats,  and  cattle — spoil  of  their  recent 
conquests,  which  had  extended  as  far  as  She- 
chem — were  pastured  and  tended  by  shepherds 
and  herdsmen. 

Armed  guards  were  posted  about  the  outskirts 
of  the  camp.  A  large  body  of  men  watched  the 
fords  of  the  Jordan.  Other  considerable  bodies 
were  stationed  to  the  north  and  south,  covering 
the  two  great  highways  running  from  the  valleys 
over  the  ranges  to  the  great  plateau  which  formed, 
as  it  were,  the  backbone  of  the  Palestine.  The 
one  to  the  northward  led  by  Michmash  to  deso- 
lated Ai  and  thence  across  the  range  through  the 
passes  of  upper  and  lower  Beth-Horon  to  the 
fertile  Shephelah  or  maritime  lowlands,  so  densely 
populated  and  well  cultivated.  The  other  ran 
south  past  the  grim  valley  of  Achor  by  way  of  the 
Dead  Sea  and  Engedi  to  Jerusalem  and  from 


THE  CAMP  AT  GILGAL  107 

there  along  the  top  of  the  range  into  the  desert 
southward. 

Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  the  great  man  of 
Ephraim,  and  indeed  of  all  Israel,  having  worthily 
succeeded  Moses,  had  already  shown  himself  a 
bold,  able,  and  far-seeing  leader  and  soldier. 
Joshua  had  no  mind  to  be  surprised  by  a  sudden 
rush  of  Canaanites  down  either  mountain  pass 
upon  the  scattered  camp  with  its  thousands  of 
women  and  children,  from  the  great  range  of  hills 
that  towered  some  thirty-five  hundred  feet  above 
the  valley  which  lay  far  below  the  level  of  the 
sea.  Therefore  Caleb,  the  Kenizzite,  the  son  of 
Jephunneh,  his  old  comrade  in  arms  and  most 
trusted  lieutenant,  had  command  of  the  detach- 
ment on  the  Achor  road.  Salmon,  son  of  Nahshon 
of  the  Tribe  of  Judah,  had  charge  of  the  men  at 
the  Michmash  pass;  while  to  young  Dodai,  the 
son  of  Ahoah,  of  the  Tribe  of  Benjamin,  who  had 
showed  himself  a  brilliant  and  dashing  soldier  in 
the  campaigns  already  completed,  was  given 
charge  of  the  camp  guard,  composed  of  picked 
young  men  from  all  the  tribes  who  were  especially 
devoted  to  their  great  captain.  To  complete  their 
watch  Paltiel,  the  son  of  Azzan  of  the  Tribe  of 
Issachar,  held  the  fords  of  the  river  with  suffi- 
cient force  to  prevent  any  danger  from  wandering 
Moabite  survivors  of  the  war. 

On  that  day  the  withering  heat  of  the  Jordan 
valley,  sunk  so  far  below  the  level  of  the  sea, 
was  somewhat  tempered  by  the  evening  breeze 


108        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

which  blew  with  refreshing  coolness  over  the 
waters  of  the  river  and  the  broad  salt  sea  into 
which  it  poured  its  flood.  The  Israelites  had  but 
lately  returned  from  their  long  march  to  and 
from  the  holy  place  in  the  north  country  for  the 
re-reading  of  the  law  at  Shechem  on  the  slopes  of 
Mounts  Ebal  and  Gerizim.  They  had  come  back 
to  their  camp  at  Gilgal  because  of  the  pasture 
afforded  by  the  fertile  valley  and  because  it  was 
a  convenient  point  from  which  to  prosecute  the 
campaigns  which,  now  that  the  solemn  ceremony 
of  the  re-reading  of  the  law  had  ended,  was  the 
design  of  Jehovah  for  His  people.  And  Joshua 
was  giving  his  men  of  war  a  short  rest  before 
undertaking  active  operations.  He  intended  to 
continue  to  occupy  and  hold  both  passes  with  a 
force  which  would  enable  him  to  leave  the  women 
and  children  and  old  men,  too  feeble  for  hard 
campaigning,  safe  in  camp  at  Gilgal,  while  he 
prosecuted  his  campaign  to  the  westward. 

He  was  seated  in  front  of  his  tent,  surrounded 
by  some  of  the  princes  of  the  tribes,  quietly  dis- 
cussing the  situation  as  he  partook  of  his  evening 
meal.  The  peace  of  the  evening  was  disturbed 
by  a  sudden  tumult,  heard  above  the  various 
babble  and  noises  of  the  great  camp.  Shouts  and 
hails  were  cried,  trumpets  were  blown.  The  noise 
came  from  the  nearest  of  the  posts  on  thex  Mich- 
mash  road.  Although  Joshua  was  an  old  man, 
his  natural  faculties  appeared  to  be  no  whit 
abated,  and  he  caught  the  unusual  sounds  as 


THE  CAMP  AT  GILGAL  109 

quickly  as  the  youngest  councilor  present.  He 
rose  slowly  to  his  feet  and  turned  in  the  direction 
whence  it  came,  a  striking  and  magnificent  figure, 
seen  in  the  twilight,  its  gathering  dimness  dis- 
pelled by  the  bright  blaze  of  the  fire  before  him. 

Tall,  upright,  broad-shouldered,  powerful,  gray- 
headed,  with  his  gray  beard  cut  short  like  that  of 
a  soldier  rather  than  flowing  like  that  of  a  priest, 
he  was  the  beau-ideal  of  a  prince  and  leader.  He 
had  laid  aside  his  armor  and  was  clad  in  girded 
tunic  and  sandals.  Upon  his  head  he  wore  a  coni- 
cal cloth  cap  wrapped  with  a  species  of  turban. 
Over  his  shoulders  fell  a  voluminous  mantle  of 
black,  his  tribal  color,  striped  with  red  and  white, 
which  he  gathered  about  him  with  his  left  hand. 
Jericho  had  been  devoted  to  Jehovah  with  all  it 
contained,  but  the  goods  and  belongings  of  the 
other  cities,  such  as  Ai,  which  had  fallen  to  the 
Hebrews,  had  been  taken  as  spoil.  The  mantle 
was  of  the  choicest  Babylonian  weave,  beautifully 
embroidered  in  gold  and  set  off  the  splendid  figure 
of  the  man  admirably. 

" There  is  a  noise  of  challenge  and  welcome," 
he  said  slowly  in  his  deep  voice,  with  no  sign  of 
age  but  its  richness.  "Someone  cometh.  I  would 
that " 

The  next  moment,  through  the  circle  of  tents,  a 
young  man  in  full  armor  appeared  hurriedly.  He 
stopped  before  Joshua,  spread  out  his  hands 
widely,  bowed  low  before  him,  and  waited. 

"Thou  hast  a  message?" 


110        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"I  have." 

"Deliver  it." 

"Strangers,  declaring  themselves  an  embassy 
from  a  far  country,  have  approached  the  guards 
on  the  Michmash  road  and  have  been  stopped  at 
the  boundaries  of  the  camp.  They  seek  an  inter- 
view with  thee  and  the  princes  of  Israel." 

"Conduct  them  hither  at  once.  Say  to  them 
that  they  shall  come  and  go  in  safety." 

The  messenger  bowed  again,  turned  on  his  heel, 
and  fled  away  as  rapidly  as  he  had  come.  Joshua 
turned  to  a  group  of  young  men,  armed,  who  stood 
back  of  his  tent,  waiting  to  do  him  service. 

"Go,  some  of  ye,"  he  said,  "and  summon  the 
princes  and  elders  of  Israel  to  meet  me  here  at 
once.  And  Eleazar,  the  High  Priest,  and  Phine- 
has  and  such  of  the  chief  priests  and  principal 
Levites  as  can  conveniently  attend,  bid  them  here 
also." 

In  an  instant,  for  Joshua  was  served  with  un- 
questioned obedience  and  military  promptitude, 
the  members  of  the  little  group  who  acted  as  his 
aides  were  running  through  the  camp.  Presently 
by  twos  and  threes,  the  warrior  chiefs  and  elders 
of  the  tribes  approached  the  tent  of  Joshua. 

The  men  of  war  were  clad  in  such  armor  as  they 
fancied.  The  Hebrews  had  no  facilities  for  mak- 
ing armor  as  yet,  and  what  they  possessed  had 
been  taken  from  the  enemy  or  brought  from 
Egypt.  There  was  little  uniformity  in  their 
weapons,  offensive  or  defensive,  and  what  they 


THE  CAMP  AT  GILGAL  111 

wore  for  protection  varied  from  the  skins  of 
animals  to  the  most  costly  mail — if  such  their 
iron-reinforced  skin  tunics  could  be  called — or 
plates,  of  the  time,  made  in  countries  as  far  apart 
as  the  land  of  the  Hittites,  the  Mesopotamian 
territory,  or  the  banks  of  the  Nile  itself.  And 
there  were  Canaanitish  weapons  and  dress  also, 
spoil  of  more  recent  campaigns.  Most  of  them 
wore  some  kind  of  helmet  or  casque,  and  all 
of  them  carried  shield  and  sword  and  spear  and 
there  were  many  bows  among  them.  The  princes 
were  followed  by  the  standard  bearers  of  the 
tribes.  Conspicuous  among  them  was  the  staff1 
bearing  the  crude  representation  of  the  lion, 
the  cognizance  of  the  great  Tribe  of  Judah; 
but  the  mandrake  of  Eeuben,  the  ship  of  Zebu- 
Ion,  the  hind  of  Naphtali,  the  snake  of  Dan,  and 
all  the  others  were  there  also. 

The  councilors  and  the  aged  fathers  of  the 
tribes,  being  men  of  peace,  were  habited  in  white 
garments  with  white  pointed  caps  rising  above 
their  turbans.  They  wore  long  cloaks,  some  of 
them  of  many  colors,  over  their  white  tunics. 

The  High  Priest  was  dressed  in  his  long  white 
ephod  of  fine  linen  over  the  me'il,  the  undergar- 
ment of  blue,  elaborately  embroidered  where  it 
showed  beneath  the  tunic.  To  the  bottom  of  this 
blue  robe  or  cassock  little  bells  were  attached 
which  tinkled  softly  yet  musically  as  he  walked. 
The  ephod  was  belted  at  the  waist  by  a  variegated 
linen  girdle  of  blue,  white,  purple,  and  scarlet. 


112        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

As  the  coming  council  did  not  appear  of  grave 
importance  Eleazar  did  not  wear  the  jeweled 
breastplate  containing  the  packet  in  which  he  kept 
the  Urim  and  Thummim,  or  sacred  lots,  which 
usually  depended  from  his  shoulders.  His  head 
was  covered  by  a  lofty  turban  of  white  and  blue 
on  the  front  of  which  a  gold  plate  was  fastened 
bearing  this  inscription,  HOLINESS  TO  JEHOVAH. 

The  attendant  priests  and  the  heads  of  the 
Levites  were  clad  in  turbans  and  girdled  linen 
ephods  of  similar  shape  but  simpler  and  less 
splendid  in  their  fittings  and  adornments.  The 
warrior  princes  ranged  themselves  on  one  side  in 
a  group.  The  venerable  wise  men  and  tribal 
councilors  placed  themselves  together  in  another 
group.  The  High  Priest  stationed  himself  near 
Joshua  with  the  other  priests  and  Levites.  They 
made  a  brilliant  group  back  of  their  hierarchical 
chief  in  spite  of  their  grave  and  serious  air  and 
bearing. 

These  all,  being  welcomed  by  Joshua  in  turn 
and  on  their  approach,  each  one  in  accordance 
with  his  degree  and  importance,  seated  them- 
selves in  great  circles  upon  the  ground  about  the 
fire,  which  had  been  replenished  so  that  it  blazed 
brightly.  Bronze  lamps  hanging  by  chains  from 
the  lofty  poles  of  the  tent,  which  was  open  to 
the  fire,  and  blazing  torches  in  the  hands  of  at- 
tendants quickly  summoned  also  added  to  the 
illumination.  It  was  now  quite  dark,  the  moon 
would  not  rise  for  some  hours,  and  the  only 


THE  CAMP  AT  GILGAL  113 

natural  light  was  that  cast  by  the  stars,  shining 
brightly  in  the  cloudless  sky.  Eleazar  and  the 
priests  did  not  sit  down  with  the  rest,  but  stood 
with  Joshua,  who  also  remained  upon  his  feet. 
Close  to  Joshua  the  soldier  messengers  who  had 
called  all  to  the  Council  ranged  themselves  in 
ordered  ranks.  The  firelight  was  reflected  from 
the  golden  turban  plate  of  the  High  Priest  and 
from  the  armor  of  these  young  warriors.  As  it 
was  yet  early  in  the  evening  the  outskirts  of  the 
Council  were  surrounded  by  constantly  increas- 
ing rows  upon  rows  of  anxious  and  interested 
people,  including  not  a  few  women  and  some  of 
the  older  children. 

A  way  had  been  left  open  in  the  direction  of 
Michmash,  whence  the  first  messenger  from  the 
camp  guard  had  come,  and  presently,  winding 
through  one  of  the  passageways  between  the 
groups  of  tents,  a  number  of  men  presented  them- 
selves before  the  great  assembly  of  the  Hebrews. 
In  the  lead  were  the  armed  Israelites  of  the  guard. 
Following  them  came  several  venerable  men  of 
dignified  and  imposing  presence.  After  these 
men,  who  were  preceded  by  a  veritable  patriarch 
white-bearded  and  old,  a  few  of  the  asses  of  the 
country  were  led  by  servants.  The  rear  was 
brought  up  by  more  of  the  armed  guards. 

The  captain  of  the  guard  halted  at  the  edge 
of  the  circle  of  councilors  and  saluted  by  raising 
his  spear,  spreading  out  his  hands,  and  bowing 
low. 


114        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Speak,"  began  Joshua,  breaking  the  respectful 
pause. 

"The  strangers  who  sought  speech  with  thee 
and  whom  thou  hast  commanded  to  be  brought, 
are  here,"  he  said. 

"It  is  well,"  answered  Joshua.  "Open  the 
ranks  and  bid  them  advance.  Bide  ye  all  where 
ye  stand  for  further  order  after  I  have  had  speech 
with  them." 

The  captain  turned,  a  sharp  command  fell  from 
his  lips,  the  soldiers  divided,  and  the  old  men 
who  followed  them  stepped  slowly  forward.  As 
they  came  into  the  firelight  and  the  illumination 
of  the  lamps  and  the  torches,  it  was  at  once  seen 
that  their  dress  ill  comported  with  their  age  and 
apparent  station.  Although  the  light  was  not 
bright  it  was  sufficient  to  reveal  that  the  garments 
worn  by  these  strangers,  apparently  once  rich  and 
highly  ornamented,  were  now  old,  dust-covered, 
and  tattered.  Their  clothes  presented  such  an 
appearance  as  would  naturally  be  the  result  of 
steady  wear  on  a  very  long,  hard  journey.  And 
this  was  somewhat  surprising,  as  people  of  that 
day,  and  especially  ambassadors,  invariably  con- 
sidered it  a  part  of  dignity  and  propriety  to 
present  themselves  before  foreign  powers  in  their 
best  and  most  expensive  and  beautiful  habili- 
ments. It  was  a  way  of  showing  the  importance 
of  the  people  and  the  monarch  they  represented. 

"Strangers,"  said  Joshua  courteously,  "around 
ye  are  captains  and  councilors  of  Israel  and 


THE  CAMP  AT  GILGAL  115 

here  standeth  the  High  Priest  of  Jehovah,  our 
God.  Come  ye  in  peace  or  in  war,  for  this  night 
I  bid  ye  welcome." 

"Art  thou  that  Joshua,  the  son  of  Ephraim,  of 
whom  we  have  heard!"  asked  the  oldest  stranger. 

"I  am." 

"And  thou  hast  command  of  this  so  great 
people?" 

"By  the  grace  of  God,  I  have." 

"Sir,"  said  the  ancient  ambassador,  bowing  low 
before  him,  "we  are  thy  servants  ever." 

"And  who  are  ye?"  asked  the  Hebrew,  "and 
whence  come  ye?" 

"We  come  to  beg  thy  protection,  to  offer  thee 
our  submission,  and  if  we  be  found  worthy  to 
enter  into  an  alliance  with  thee." 

"We  enter  into  no  alliance  with  the  Canaanite," 
said  Joshua  sternly. 

"Thou  hast  well  said,"  broke  out  the  clear  voice 
of  impetuous  Phinehas,  "the  Canaanite  is  an 
abomination  to  Jehovah  and  He  hath  devoted  him 
to  destruction." 

"Thou  hearest  the  son  of  the  High  Priest?" 

"My  lord,"  answered  the  old  man  gravely,  "we 
come  from  a  far  country;  we  be  no  Canaanites. 
But  the  day  is  far  spent  and  night  is  upon  us. 
As  thou  seest,  thy  servants  are  old  men  and 
weary.  We  have  traveled  the  long  day,  and  it 
is  but  one  of  many  days.  Of  thy  kindness,  permit 
us  to  make  camp,  to  eat  and  drink,  to  rest  and 
sleep.  If  thou  wilt  see  us  in  the  morning " 


116        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Have  thine  own  way,"  said  the  Hebrew. 
"Yonder  is  an  open  space.  Thou  mayst  pitch  thy 
tents  there.  If  thou  needest  anything  ask  and 
thou  shalt  receive  it." 

"We  thank  thee  for  thy  courtesy  and  considera- 
tion, and  we  ask  nothing  from  thee  for  the  night 
save  the  permission  to  erect  our  tents  and  to 
rest  therein." 

"Thou  hast  it.  After  the  morning  sacrifice  we 
will  hear  thee  again  upon  this  matter.  Thou  hast 
leave  to  withdraw." 


X 

THE  LYING  AMBASSADORS 

THE  next  day  after  the  morning  sacrifice  the 
elders  of  Israel  assembled  once  more  as  be- 
fore. On  the  outskirts  of  the  camp  a  grove 
of  palm  trees  reared  their  stately  heads  and  af- 
forded shade  from  the  fierce  glare  of  the  sun. 
There  Joshua  led  the  princes  of  the  tribes,  and 
there  beneath  the  shade  of  the  broad  leaves  he 
received  the  embassy.  The  guard  at  the  camp 
had  been  changed,  and  nearest  to  Joshua  stood 
his  most  beloved  and  trusted  young  officer,  Dodai, 
son  of  Ahoah.  His  tour  of  duty  with  the  camp 
guard  having  terminated,  he  was  now  in  com- 
mand of  the  group  of  personal  aides  to  the  great 
captain.  In  addition  to  his  armor  he  had  draped 
over  his  shoulders  and  belted  about  his  waist  a 
lion's  skin,  the  pelt  of  the  beast  he  had  slain  at 
Beth-Aram.  It  made  him  the  envy  of  all  the 
young  men  and  the  admiration  of  all  the  young 
women  of  the  camp.  Salmon  had  told  the  tale, 
and  it  had  lost  nothing  from  his  lips. 

Salmon  himself,  unfortunately  as  it  turned  out, 
was  not  present.  He  had  not  yet  been  relieved 
of  his  guard.  In  the  foremost  ranks  of  the  people 
surrounding  the  group  under  the  trees,  who  drew 

117 


118        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

as  near  about  the  circles  of  the  princes  as  the 
guards  would  allow,  stood  Bahab,  whom  Salmon 
had  recently  taken  to  wife;  Joshua,  Eleazar,  and 
the  elders  consenting  thereto,  since  she  had  be- 
come a  devout  worshiper  of  Jehovah  and  had 
repudiated  her  false  gods  and  mended  her  evil 
ways. 

In  the  midst  of  this  great  and  imposing  assem- 
blage the  embassy  confronted  Joshua.  The 
brightness  of  the  morning  light  showed  even  more 
plainly  the  dilapidated  condition  of  their  attire. 
The  borders  of  their  long,  dusty  garments  were 
tattered  and  hung  in  strips  about  their  feet,  their 
leather  sandals  were  almost  worn  through.  Their 
patched  cloaks  were  weather-stained,  as  if  they 
had  slept  many  nights  covered  only  by  these 
mantles.  They  were  faded,  too,  as  if  from  long 
exposure.  Their  equipment  was  in  even  worse 
condition.  The  packs  on  the  backs  of  the  asses 
were  in  a  state  of  extreme  dilapidation.  There 
were  patches  on  the  water-skins  and  the  leather 
wine-bottles.  The  aspect  of  the  strangers  was 
truly  as  forlorn  as  it  was  remarkable. 

Naturally,  it  was  Joshua  who  began  the  inter- 
view. Indeed,  the  deputation  waited  humbly  for 
him  to  speak. 

"Ye  came  to  us  last  night  seeking  our  favor, 
and  we  postponed,  at  your  request,  a  discussion 
of  the  matter  until  this  morning.  Speak  now. 
What  would  ye  of  us?" 

"Mighty  Lord  and  great  Prince,"  slowly  began 


THE  LYING  AMBASSADORS  119 

old  Shem-Hadad,  after  a  low  obeisance,  "from  a 
far  country  that  lieth  beyond  the  mountains  and 
to  the  northward  of  the  great  sea  have  thy  serv- 
ants come.  We  be  Hivites.  The  Canaanites,  the 
Amorites,  the  Perizzites,  the  Jebusites,  and  all 
the  people  of  this  land  are  an  abomination  unto 
us  as  unto  thee." 

"Are  ye  worshipers  of  Jehovah?" 

"Nay,  in  our  darkness  and  ignorance  we  have 
worshiped  Baal  and  Ishtar,  the  gods  of  our 
fathers. ' ' 

"Death  to  the  idolaters!"  cried  Phinehas  sud- 
denly, and  his  voice  carried  far  over  the  Council 
and  his  words  were  taken  up  here  and  there  for 
low  murmurs  echoed  through  the  Council  and 
came  in  louder  acclaim  from  the  spectators. 

"Peace,"  exclaimed  old  Eleazar  in  rebuke  to 
his  fiery  son. 

"Be  still,  young  man,"  said  Joshua  reprov- 
ingly. "Strangers,  speak  on." 

"Hear  us  yet  farther,  0  Prince  of  the  Hebrews, 
and  ye,  noble  councilors.  We  have  heard  of 
your  mighty  God,  Him  whose  name  thou  hast 
pronounced  in  our  ears,  0  Joshua!  We  know 
how  great  a  God  He  is,  of  the  wonders  that  He 
did  for  ye  in  Egypt,  and  because  of  His  name 
and  the  fame  of  Him  are  we  come  hither." 

"Hear,  0  strangers,  the  Lord  our  God  is  one 
Lord!"  cried  Joshua,  lifting  his  hand. 

"Blessed  and  Holy  be  His  name,"  added 
Eleazar  solemnly. 


120        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Amen,"  said  the  leader  of  the  embassy. 

His  manner  was  perfect.  Long  years  of  prac- 
tice had  made  him  past  master  in  duplicity.  In- 
deed, in  the  ethics  of  the  day,  such  efforts  as  he 
was  making  would  be  counted  highly  praiseworthy 
and  success  a  thing  to  be  congratulated  upon. 
And  his  voice,  manner,  and  bearing  deeply  im- 
pressed the  Hebrews. 

"We  have  heard  also  what  He  hath  done  for 
ye  in  the  desert,  how  ye  put  the  Amalekites  to  the 
sword " 

"In  the  valley  of  Rephidim,"  interposed 
Joshua,  smiling  grimly  as  the  memory  of  that 
fierce  battle  in  which  he  had  led  the  Lord's  hosts 
came  back  to  him. 

"Even  so,"  added  the  wily  spokesman,  bowing 
humbly. 

"What  more?"  asked  the  Hebrew. 

"We  have  heard  also  what  He  did  to  the  two 
kings  of  the  Amorites  beyond  the  Jordan,"  said 
the  old  man,  pointing  out  over  the  valley  and 
across  the  river  to  the  distant  hills  of  Moab  in 
the  east,  "to  Sihon,  king  of  Heshbon,  and  to  Og, 
king  of  Bashan,  which  was  at  Ashtaroth." 

"Well,"  exclaimed  Joshua  proudly,  amid  a 
spirited  acclaim  from  the  princes  and  elders,  in 
the  martial  recollections  awakened  by  the  roll- 
call  of  their  glorious  triumphs. 

The  simple-minded,  desert-born  Hebrews  were 
intensely  pleased  and  gratified  that  the  story  of 
their  conquests  and  the  signal  favor  of  God  which 


THE  LYING  AMBASSADORS  121 

He  had  bestowed  upon  them  had  penetrated  to  the 
far-off  land  of  these  venerable  strangers, — evi- 
dently, in  spite  of  their  dilapidation,  persons  of 
great  importance  in  their  own  country.  Shrewd 
old  Shem-Hadad  was  not  unobservant  of  the  ef- 
fect of  his  delicate  flattery. 

"Wherefore,"  resumed  the  old  man,  more 
deferentially  than  ever,  "our  elders  and  all  the 
inhabitants  of  our  country  spake  together " 

"And  what  said  they?" 

"This  was  their  counsel,  lords.  'Take  victuals 
with  you  for  the  long  journey  and  go  to  meet 
these  people  traveling  in  the  greatness  of  their 
strength,  and  say  unto  them,  "We  are  your  serv- 
ants, therefore  now  make  ye  a  league  with  us. 
Ye  shall  protect  us  from  the  Canaanites  and  we 
shall  serve  ye  faithfully.  We  will  fight  by  your 
side  and  do  whatever  ye  command  us.  We  will 
acknowledge  your  God  as  greater  than  the  god 
of  the  Hivites."  '  " 

"Who  is  the  king  of  your  land?  How  is  he 
named?" 

"We  have  no  king,  lord.  We  be  free  people 
and  are  ruled  by  the  elders  of  the  city,  of  whom  I 
am  the  least  worthy,"  answered  Shem-Hadad  with 
excessive  humility. 

"What  is  the  name  of  thy  city  and  country, 
then?"  continued  Joshua. 

"It  is  a  fair  city,  indeed." 

"But  how  is  it  called?" 

"Gibeon,"   answered   the   old  man,   shrewdly^ 


122        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

surmising  that  no  man  there  had  heard  the  name 
of  the  town. 

And  indeed  no  man  had  except  one.  All  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  the  speaker,  and  none  marked 
the  violent  start  given  by  Dodai  as  he  heard  the 
name.  The  young  man  half  stepped  forward  to 
speak,  recollected  himself,  stopped  suddenly  and 
fell  back  into  his  place,  his  face  paling  be- 
neath his  helmet  as  he  realized  the  deception  to 
which  he  made  himself  a  party  by  remaining 
silent. 

"And  where  lieth  that  city  of  thine  1"  asked 
Joshua  unsuspiciously. 

"My  lord,  as  I  have  told  thee,  far  hence;  so 
many  days '  journey  indeed  that  thy  servants  have 
lost  count.'*  The  old  man  now  beckoned  to  his  at- 
tendants. One  of  them  led  two  of  the  asses  into 
the  inclosure.  "Thou  mayst  judge  for  thyself," 
he  said,  and  the  father  of  lies  himself  could  not 
have  done  it  more  speciously  and  effectively,  "I 
am  Shem-Hadad,  of  an  ancient  house  and  noble 
lineage.  I  have  enough  and  to  spare  of  this 
world's  goods.  I  know  that  I  appear  before  thee 
in  garments  not  befitting  my  station  and  people. 
These  that  are  with  me  are  men  of  importance 
among  us.  Our  clothes  were  new  and  our  sandals 
when  we  started.  They  have  been  worn  out  in  the 
journey." 

"These  bottles  of  wine,"  said  the  second  am- 
bassador, pointing  toward  the  skins  hanging  half 
empty  and  flaccid  from  the  backs  of  the  asses, 


THE  LYING  AMBASSADORS  123 

"were  new  and  full;  and  behold  they  be  rent  and 
torn  and  patched.  Indeed,  we  have  come  a  great 
distance  and  for  many  days  from  a  land  beyond 
the  setting  of  the  sun." 

"This  our  bread,"  said  a  third,  "we  took  hot 
for  our  provision  from  our  ovens.  It  was  fresh 
from  out  of  our  houses  the  day  we  came  forth 
to  go  unto  you;  but  now,  behold,  it  is  dry  and  it 
is  moldy." 

"This  sack  of  salt,  from  the  waters  of  the  Great 
Sea,  was  full,"  said  the  first  speaker.  "We  have 
used  it  up." 

"Look  at  the  poor  beasts  of  burden,  how  weary 
they  are,"  added  the  third;  "it  is  the  length  and 
hardship  of  the  journey  that  hath  broken  them 
down. ' ' 

"It  is  well,"  said  Joshua,  amid  expressions  of 
approval  from  the  councilors,  who  were  all  con- 
vinced by  this  ocular  demonstration.  "Had  ye 
been  Canaanites  and  dwelt  in  their  land,  there 
could  have  been  no  peace  between  us,  because  we 
have  made  an  oath  to  blot  them  out,  to  dispossess 
them  of  their  land,  to  take  possession  of  their 
flocks  and  herds  and  to  ruin  their  cities  and  all 
that  they  have,  and  to  put  them  to  the  sword. 
Even  as  we  did  unto  Jericho  so  will  we  do  unto 
them." 

"Jehovah  hath  commanded  it,"  said  Eleazar. 

"But  because  ye  have  heard  of  our  God,"  con- 
tinued Joshua,  nodding  in  confirmation  of  the 
High  Priest's  words,  "and  because  ye  speak  us 


124.        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

fair,  we  will  enter  into  an  alliance  with  ye.  We 
will  spare  your  city,  ye  shall  fight  with  us  against 
our  enemies,  and  we  will  protect  ye  against  yours. 
Say  I  well,  brethren?" 

"Well,  indeed,"  said  Phinehas,  the  zealot,  and 
with  the  approval  of  so  uncompromising  a  pa- 
triot and  so  true  a  worshiper  of  God  to  encourage 
them  the  whole  assemblage  broke  into  shouts  of 
hearty  approbation. 

"Methinks,"  whispered  one  man  to  his  neigh- 
bor, "that  we  would  do  well  to  inquire  of  God 
whether  it  be  right  for  us  to  enter  into  this  alli- 
ance or  not,"  but  his  voice  was  lost  in  the  shouts 
and  acclamations,  and  no  one  else,  not  even  Elea- 
zar,  thought  to  put  the  question  to  Jehovah. 

The  pride  of  the  Israelites  was  greatly  flattered 
by  the  fact  that  their  fame  had  extended  into 
distant  countries,  even  to  that  far-off  Gibeon, 
wherever  it  lay. 

"Come  hither,  elders  of  the  tribes,"  said  Joshua 
as  the  tumult  finally  stilled. 

The  leaders  of  the  twelve  great  tribes  of  Israel 
rose  and  presented  themselves  before  Joshua. 

"Thou,  too,  Eleazar,"  said  the  leader.  "Now, 
Shem-Hadad,"  he  continued,  "we  are  ready  to 
enter  into  .an  alliance  with  thee  and  with  thy 
brethren." 

"Lord,"  said  Dodai  suddenly,  starting  forward. 

Joshua  turned  upon  him  a  stern  look  of  sur- 
prise. 

"Art  thou  one  of  the  princes  of  Israel,  boy," 


THE  LYING  AMBASSADORS  125 

he  said  in  great  surprise,  "that  thou  shouldst 
interrupt  our  counselings  I " 

"But,  my  lord,"  muttered  the  young  man. 

"Thou  wilt  be  silent,"  said  Joshua  sternly. 

Dodai  hung  in  the  wind  a  moment,  doubtful 
whether  to  continue  or  not  while  his  captain 
surveyed  him  with  growing  amazement  and  not 
a  little  indignation.  Then  he  bowed  low  and 
stepped  back  into  his  appointed  place,  his  face 
paling  again. 

"Kahab,  the  woman  of  Jericho,  would  fain 
speak  to  thee,"  said  one  from  the  outskirts. 

"Is  the  great  assembly  of  the  Israelites  to  be 
interrupted  by  youths  and  women?"  asked  Joshua 
in  great  displeasure. 

"Bid  her  be  silent,"  said  Phinehas,  who  was 
nearest  to  her. 

These  interruptions  had  caused  some  confusion, 
but  it  soon  quieted  down.  Joshua,  the  High 
Priest,  the  Elders  of  Israel,  and  the  Gibeonites 
stood  in  the  center  of  a  great  circle. 

"Give  me  of  that  bread  of  thine,"  said  Joshua, 
"and  of  the  remainder  of  the  sack  of  salt." 

They  were  handed  to  him  at  once.  Joshua 
broke  the  bread  into  little  pieces  and  sprinkled 
salt  upon  them.  The  pieces  were  passed  around 
among  the  Gibeonites  and  the  chiefs  of  the 
Israelites,  who  participated  in  the  ceremony. 
The  High  Priest  blessed  the  bread,  and  they  all 
partook  of  it. 

"As  we  have  broken  bread  and  eaten  it  with  salt 


126        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

together,  ye  are  our  friends  forever.  Peace  be 
between  us  and  ye,"  said  the  old  Hebrew.  "We 
accept  thine  offer,  we  make  league  with  ye.  In 
war  or  in  peace  our  aims,  our  desires,  and  our 
efforts  are  one." 

"Hear,  0  Jehovah,"  said  the  High  Priest,  lift- 
ing his  hands,  "the  words  we  have  spoken!" 

Joshua,  thereupon,  lifted  his  hand  as  did  the 
other  princes  of  Israel  and  repeated  the  solemn 
words. 

"Hear,  0  Jehovah,  the  oath  we  have  sworn!" 

"For  our  part,"  said  Shem-Hadad,  lifting  his 
hands  also,  "we  are  your  servants  ever.  Ye 
shall  command  and  we  will  obey.  We  have  broken 
bread  and  eaten  salt  together.  We  shall  bow  our 
gods  to  thine.  We  have  taken  the  oath  as  ye  have. 
Now  ye  will  permit  us  to  return  on  our  way  to 
our  own  land,  to  tell  to  our  people  what  we  have 
received  of  your  favor." 

"Presently,"  said  Joshua  hospitably.  "Nay,  ye 
must  be  our  guests.  We  will  provide  ye  with  new 
garments  and  outfit  ye  for  your  journey  on  the 
morrow. ' ' 

"Thy  princely  generosity  overwhelmeth  us," 
said  Shem-Hadad.  "Wilt  thou  permit  me  to 
question  thee  further?  We  have  heard,  as  I  have 
said,  what  your  God  permitted  ye  to  do  in  Egypt 
and  to  the  Amalekites  and  the  Amorites,  there- 
after; but  on  our  way  hither  we  passed  by  the 
ruins  of  Ai.  It  was  a  populous  town  when  we 
heard  from  it  last.  And  yonder, ' '  he  pointed  back* 


THE  LYING  AMBASSADORS  127 

wards,  "  stood  Jericho.  What  hath  thrown  them 
in  the  dust?" 

''Thou  hast  not  heard!"  asked  Joshua. 

"We  have  not." 

'  *  The  Lord  smote  them  by  our  arms.  At  Jericho 
we  left  not  one  stone  upon  another  save  the  house 
that  thou  seest  yonder  on  the  broken  pieces  of  the 
wall.  That  was  the  house  of  one  Eahab,  who  had 
entertained  our  spies  and  whom  with  her  people 
we  had  promised  to  let  live." 

"And  this  Eahab?" 

"She  is  here  in  the  camp  and  hath  married 
Salmon,  a  prince  of  the  house  of  Judah,  having 
professed  her  belief  in  the  one  God,  Jehovah." 

"My  lord,"  said  Shem-Hadad,  instantly  alive 
to  the  peril  in  the  presence  of  the  Canaanitish 
convert,  who  knew  exactly  where  Gibeon  lay  and 
who  would  instantly  and  infallibly  expose  the 
deception  if  given  the  opportunity,  "despite  thy 
proffered  hospitality,  I  and  my  brethren  must 
leave  at  once.  If  thou  wilt  give  order  that  food 
and  drink  be  bestowed  upon  us  sufficient  for  our 
journey  we  will  take  our  departure.  Our  way  is 
long.  Our  people  will  grow  sick  at  heart  waiting 
for  tidings.  It  would  be  happiness  to  rest  here 
with  ye  but  we  must  go.  Should  ye  come  into 
the  far  country  where  Gibeon  lieth,  ye  will  find 
our  gates  open,  our  houses  and  our  goods  yours, 
our  men  ready  to  go  with  ye." 

"I  would  that  ye  could  tarry  here  a  little,  but 
have  thy  way,"  answered  Joshua.  "As  we  in- 


128        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

tend  to  overcome  the  whole  land  from  the  north 
to  the  south  and  as  your  country  bordereth  upon 
the  north,  we  shall  find  ye.  Farewell.  The  as- 
sembly is  broken  up.  To  your  tents,  0  Israel!" 


XI 
THE  OUTCAST  FROM  THE  LORD 

THERE  was  something  portentous  about  the 
haste  with  which  Shem-Hadad  and  his  com- 
panions took  their  departure.  By  Joshua's 
command,  changes  of  raiment,  new  wine-skins, 
fresh  provisions,  and  other  things  they  needed  for 
their  journey  were  offered  to  them  freely.  They 
took  little  or  nothing.  In  fact,  their  departure 
was  so  hurried  that  it  verged  on  the  point  of  dis- 
courtesy and  their  unseemly  haste  left  the  chiefs 
of  the  houses  of  Israel  in  a  state  of  singular  as- 
tonishment, not  to  say  perturbation !  They  were 
utterly  at  a  loss  to  understand  the  cause  of  their 
unaccountable  speed,  and  some  faint  suspicion 
that  perhaps  everything  was  not  as  it  should  be 
had  already  begun  to  enter  their  minds.  There 
was  nothing  tangible,  however,  upon  which  to 
base  their  growing  uncertainty,  and  with  the  de- 
parture of  the  strangers  the  subject  was  presently 
dismissed. 

It  was  the  custom  of  Joshua  to  devote  certain 
hours  in  the  morning,  as  Moses  had  done,  to 
hearing  the  complaints  of  the  people  and  adjust- 
ing their  differences.  So  he  judged  the  people. 
At  these  hours  anyone  in  the  camp  from  the  high- 

129 


130        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

est  to  the  lowest  had  access  and  recourse  to  the 
great  captain.  He  usually  sat  on  a  pile  of  cushions 
in  the  shade  of  his  tent  at  such  times,  and  the 
young  men  who  were  so  proud  to  serve  him 
personally  marshaled  the  petitioners  and  griev- 
ance bearers  so  that  they  presented  themselves 
one  by  one  and  without  confusion. 

Among  those  who  were  the  first  in  the  long 
line  of  applicants  for  an  interview  was  the 
Canaanitish  woman  who  had  married  Salmon, 
whose  life  with  that  of  Dodai  she  had  saved  by 
her  wit  and  courage  when  they  were  spying  upon 
Jericho.  In  no  short  time  her  turn  came,  and 
she  was  at  once  ushered  into  the  presence  of  the 
great  Ephraimite  judge  and  captain. 

Joshua  knew  her  very  well.  In  the  first  place, 
Salmon,  her  new  husband,  was  one  of  the  chief 
men  of  the  important  tribe  of  Judah.  And  in  the 
third  place,  before  the  marriage  had  been  sol- 
emnized, the  matter  had  been  laid  before  the 
Council  of  Princes  and  the  High  Priest,  and  their 
consent  obtained.  The  Israelites  looked  with  little 
favor  upon  matrimonial  alliances  with  alien 
peoples.  Joshua  also  remembered  that  in  the 
conference  with  the  embassy  from  Gibeon,  earlier 
in  the  morning,  Eahab  had  endeavored,  most  im- 
properly for  a  woman  and  especially  an  alien 
woman,  to  interrupt  the  deliberations  of  the  elders 
with  speech  of  her  own.  Therefore,  he  greeted 
her  with  unwonted  sternness  and  severity  of 
manner  and  voice. 


THE  OUTCAST  FROM  THE  LORD      131 

"Thou  art  that  Kahab,"  he  said,  "the  Canaan- 
itish  woman  whom  Salmon  of  the  house  of  Judah 
hath  espoused.  Thou  didst  seek  to  speak  to  me 
this  morning  while  I  was  engaged  in  grave  busi- 
ness of  the  people.  It  was  most  unseemly  for  a 
woman." 

Kahab  was  beautiful,  she  was  proud,  she  was 
accustomed  to  deference  and  to  having  her  own 
way,  yet  there  was  something  in  the  stern  majesty 
of  the  great  Hebrew  that  awed  her  in  spite  of 
herself. 

"My  lord,  I  had  knowledge  of  these  people  and 
of  their  city,  and  perhaps  since  Salmon,  my  hus- 
band, is  absent  with  the  guard,  I  alone  of  all 
here  knew  that  they  were  deceiving  thee." 

"Deceiving  us.  What  meanest  thou!"  cried 
Joshua,  his  suspicions  suddenly  aflame. 

At  that  instant,  Phinehas  and  one  or  two  of  the 
elders  came  across  the  intervening  space  and  by 
chance  overheard  his  words.  They  hurried  to 
the  side  of  their  leader. 

"Explain  thyself,  woman,"  said  Joshua,  wait- 
ing until  the  others  were  in  place. 

"Gladly,  my  lord.  These  people  declared  unto 
thee  that  they  came  from  a  far  country  beyond  the 
setting  of  the  sun  and  to  the  northward  of  the 
Great  Sea." 

"Well?" 

"They  lied  to  thee." 

"Impossible,  they  showed  us  evidence  of  their 
long  journey!" 


132        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"  Prepared  for  the  purpose  evidently.  They 
had  heard  of  thy  victories  at  Moab." 

"They  knew  not  of  the  fall  of  Jericho  and  Ai." 

"My  lord,  they  saw  the  smoke  of  Ai  rising  into 
the  heavens." 

"And  whence?" 

"From  their  own  city." 

"From  Gibeon?" 

"Even  so." 

"Whereliethit?" 

"Yonder,"  said  the  woman,  pointing  straight 
up  to  the  range  of  mountains  towering  above 
them  and  to  the  northward  a  little,  "on  the  up- 
land but  a  few  miles  from  Ai  at  the  beginning  of 
the  road  that  leadeth  down  through  the  passes  of 
Beth-Horon  to  the  lowland  and  to  the  Great  Sea." 

"It  is  impossible." 

"Forgive  thine  handmaiden,  lord,  but  I  speak 
that  I  do  know  and  testify  that  I  have  seen.  The 
old  one  is  chief  among  the  councilors  of  Gibeon. 
He  hath  been  entertained  at  my — my  inn — in 
Jericho  in  the  days  past.  I  remembered  him  at 
last.  They  are  Canaanitish  people  like  the  rest 
of  us,  Hivites  though  they  be  called,  and  wor- 
shipers of  false  gods — abominations  to  the  Lord," 
she  went  on  with  all  the  earnestness  of  a  new 
convert.  ' '  Thou  hast  been  deceived,  outwitted  by 
the  wily  old  man.  Gibeon  is  a  fair  city  and 
standeth  by  the  great  pool  upon  a  high  place  at 
the  very  summit  of  the  upland." 

The  dark  face  of  Joshua  flushed  red.    He  smote 


THE  OUTCAST  FROM  THE  LORD      133 

his  hands  together  fiercely,  and  then  he  bowed 
his  head. 

"We  have  done  ill,"  he  said  in  great  humilia- 
tion, casting  dust  upon  his  head  as  he  spoke. 
"Eleazar,"  he  continued  to  the  slowly  approach- 
ing High  Priest,  who  had  heard  the  tidings,  for 
Eahab's  voice  had  been  raised  unconsciously  so 
that  her  dreadful  words  were  audible  far  and 
wide,  "we  should  have  inquired  of  the  Lord  by 
Urim  and  Thummim  before  we  made  this  alli- 
ance." 

"It  is  not  too  late  to  revoke  our  foolish  and  evil 
oath,"  ventured  one  old  man  of  the  tribe  of 
Simeon  who  stood  by. 

"An  oath  is  an  oath,"  answered  the  High  Priest 
gloomily.  "The  fault  is  mine.  I  am  Jehovah's 
priest.  I  should  have  advised  thee." 

"What  is  to  be  done  now!"  asked  a  third. 

Joshua  sat  with  bent  head,  thinking  deeply. 

"They  have  been  gone  scarcely  two  hours,"  he 
said  at  last,  "they  are  old  men  and  can  at  best 
travel  but  slowly.  Dodai " 

"My  lord,"  answered  the  Benjamite,  stepping 
forward  from  his  place  in  the  ranks  of  the  young 
men  in  attendance. 

"Why,  this  man  knew!'  cried  Rahab,  unthink- 
ingly. "I  was  a  woman  and  was  denied  speech 
with  thee.  I  saw  him  by  thy  side.  Why  did  he 
not  tell  thee  the  truth?" 

"It  is  impossible  that  he  could  have  known," 
said  Joshua.  "Where  got  he  the  knowledge?" 


134        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"He  was  with  Salmon,"  answered  Eahab, 
"Salmon,  my  lord  and  husband,  when  I  let  them 
down  from  the  house  on  the  city  wall  and  gave 
them  arms  and  bade  them  seek  shelter  in  the 
mountains  until  they  could  cross  the  Jordan." 

"Well,"  said  Joshua,  fighting  against  a  grow- 
ing conviction. 

"My  lord,"  interposed  Dodai,  his  face  paler 
than  ever,  his  voice  tremulous,  his  heart  in  his 
mouth. 

"Silence,"  said  the  captain,  "let  the  woman 
finish  her  story." 

"My  lord,"  began  Eahab,  hesitating  as  she 
saw  the  anxiety  and  shame,  not  to  say  apprehen- 
sion, in  Dodai  's  face.  "I  —  perhaps  I  was  wrong 


"Woman,  thou  art  concealing  something  from 
me,"  interposed  Joshua  severely.  "Go  on  with 
thy  story  and  keep  nothing  back." 

"Speak  on,  I  beg  thee,"  added  Dodai  to  the 
great  astonishment  of  Joshua  and  the  elders  that 
he  should  so  presume. 

Now  Rahab  was  in  a  fearful  dilemma.  Next 
to  her  husband  she  was  most  beholden  to  this 
young  man,  and  he  stood  high  in  her  affections. 
It  was  obvious  that  he  was  in  trouble  and  through 
her  speech.  She  would  fain  have  saved  him,  but 
in  the  present  state  of  affairs  she  could  see  no 
way.  However  much  her  reluctance  she  had  no 
recourse  but  to  speak  on,  but  it  was  with  a  very 
miserable  and  subdued  air  that  she  proceeded. 


THE  OUTCAST  FROM  THE  LORD      135 

"  Salmon  hath  told  me  how  he  and  that  Dodai 
yonder  climbed  the  mountain  and  fell  in  with  a 
man  and  woman  who  dwelt  in  a  place  hard  to  come 
at,  an  oasis  known  as  Beth- Aram.  They  told  him 
they  lived  in  a  town  hard  by  called  Gibeon,  in 
the  winter.  But  the  youth  may  not  have  known, ' ' 
she  faltered  in  vain  effort  at  excusing  him. 

"Thou  hast  undone  me,"  said  Dodai  under  his 
breath. 

"I  would  sooner  have  cut  out  my  tongue," 
whispered  the  woman  in  reply. 

"It  was  thy  duty  to  speak  and  mine.  I  forgive 
thee." 

Rahab  wished  too  late  that  she  had  said  nothing 
about  it,  though  being  a  new  convert  she  could 
scarcely  yet  realize  what  the  situation  imported 
for  the  young  soldier. 

"What  hast  thou  to  say  to  this!"  said  Joshua. 
"Speak  now." 

"My  lord,"  began  the  young  man,  realizing  the 
impossibility  of  denial,  for  which  indeed  he  had 
no  wish,  "it  is  even  as  the  woman  hath  said." 

"And  thou  didst  allow  us  to  be  deceived  and 
fooled  by  these  people?" 

The  young  Benjamite  bowed  his  head  and  stood 
the  very  picture  of  despair  and  humiliation  before 
them  all. 

"Woe,  woe!"  broke  from  the  lips  of  one  of  the 
elders. 

"Shame  on  thee,  thou  traitor!"  cried  a  soldier. 

"Now  by  the  God  above  us "  began  Joshua 


136        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

in  a  loud  voice,  rising  to  his  feet  and  staring  at 
the  circle  of  excited  people  rapidly  growing  about 
him. 

"Wait,"  hurriedly  interposed  Elidad,  the  son 
of  Chislon,  the  Prince  and  head  of  the  Tribe  of 
Benjamin,  coming  forward  with  the  venerable 
Ahoah,  the  father  of  Dodai,  "I  do  recall  that  the 
young  man  attempted  to  speak  to  thee,  but  thou 
didst  silence  him." 

"Mercy,  0  Joshua!  He  would  have  spoken," 
pleaded  the  grief-stricken  father. 

"It  may  be  so,"  admitted  Joshua,  who  was 
above  all  things  a  just  man.  "Was  it  thine  in- 
tention to  tell  me  the  truth,  thou  Dodai,  son  of 
Ahoah?" 

"That  was  my  purpose,  but  in  the  face  of  thy 
prohibition — 

"Thou  shouldst  nevertheless  have  shouted  it 
aloud  with  all  thy  voice,"  said  Joshua  sternly. 
"Didst  thou  not  know  of  the  arrival  of  these 
strangers  and  whence  they  came  the  night 
before?" 

"Yes,  lord,"  admitted  the  young  soldier,  re- 
solved to  make  a  clean  breast  of  it  when  it  was 
perhaps  too  late.  "When  I  was  relieved  of  my 
guard  last  night  those  who  were  present  when 
they  came  told  me  and  I  overheard  the  word 
Gibeon  from  one  of  their  servants  as  I  passed 
their  tents." 

"And  didst  thou  not  suspect  that  they  were 
from  Gibeon?" 


"I  knew  it." 

"Why  didst  thou  not  seek  me  out,  then?  Thou 
hadst  access  to  me.  Why  didst  thou  not  tell  me?" 
thundered  the  old  man,  and  giving  the  younger  no 
time  to  answer  he  went  on  inexorably:  "Thou 
hast  humiliated  us,  thou  hast  shamed  us,  thou 
hast  been  false  to  thy  people  and  to  thy  God.  The 
punishment  of  Achan  should  be  meted  out  to 
thee." 

"As  my  lord  willeth,"  said  Dodai  quietly,  but 
holding  himself  the  more  erect  and  facing  Joshua 
with  an  undaunted  look  which  awakened  the 
respect  of  every  one  of  the  auditors  of  the  strange 
scene  as  old  Ahoah  broke  into  low  but  bitter 
lamentations,  while  from  the  crowd  came  the 
piteous  outcries  and  weeping  of  Dodai 's  mother 
and  sisters,  who  had  hurried  thither. 

"My  lord,"  faltered  Rahab,  summoning  her 
courage,  "I  do  repent  me  that  my  thoughtless 
tongue  hath  plunged  this  young  man " 

"Silence,  woman,"  said  Joshua  sternly.  "Wilt 
thou  tell  me,  0  young  man  that  I  have  loved, 
before  I  pass  sentence  upon  thee,  why  thou  hast 
acted  so  madly?" 

"My  lord,"  said  the  younger  man,  honestly 
resolved  to  make  a  clean  breast  of  it  all,  "there 
is  a  maiden  of  Canaan  who  welcomed  and  shel- 
tered Salmon  and  myself  in  our  extremity  after 
our  escape  from  Jericho.  Her  father  is  Ephron 
the  Hittite.  Her  mother  was  a  Hivite  of  that  city 
of  Gibeon,  and  she  herself  hath  not  yet  seen  the 


138        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

light  of  Jehovah,  our  God.  I— I "  He  fal- 
tered, his  pale  face  flushing.  "I  would  not  have 
her  put  to  the  sword,  I " 

"And  for  the  love  of  a  woman,  a  Canaanitish 
outcast,"  exclaimed  Joshua  bitterly,  "thou  hast 
played  the  traitor  to  thy  God." 

Now  there  were  things  that  Dodai  could  have 
urged  in  his  defense.  In  the  first  place,  before 
it  was  too  late  he  actually  had  endeavored  to 
speak  out  and  Joshua  had  silenced  him.  Of  course 
he  should  not  have  allowed  himself  to  be  silenced. 
In  the  second  place  Arinna,  the  daughter  of 
Ephron,  who  was  an  undoubted  follower  of  the 
true  God,  had  been  much  impressed  with  Dodai 's 
words  and  her  conversion  might  already  have 
been  accomplished  by  her  father.  She  was 
scarcely  "a  Canaanitish  outcast"  under  the  cir- 
cumstances as  Joshua,  not  possessed  of  all  the 
facts,  had  said  so  cuttingly.  But  matters  had 
gone  too  far  for  argument  now,  the  time  for  such 
statements  and  appeals  appeared  to  have  passed, 
so  with  the  stubborn  pride  and  haughty  resolution 
of  youth  the  young  man  said  nothing.  Indeed, 
he  knew  that  no  plea  would  avail  now,  and  he 
recognized  that  his  reticence  merited  whatever 
punishment  would  be  imposed  upon  him. 

Joshua  looked  at  him  for  a  long  time  and 
mournfully,  for  he  loved  the  young  man.  He  had 
shown  prowess  and  courage,  ability  and  leader- 
ship, which  had  endeared  him  to  the  famous  cap- 
tain. He  hesitated  to  pass  sentence  upon  him, 


THE  OUTCAST  FROM  THE  LORD      139 

and  yet  there  was  but  one  thing  that  he  could  say, 
but  one  punishment  meet  for  the  crime.  The  heap 
of  stones  that  covered  the  remains  of  miserable 
Achan  in  the  Valley  of  Achor  not  far  away  bore 
mute  testimony  to  what  that  was.  He  could  not 
condone  the  offense  which  was,  in  the  stern,  relent- 
less view  of  that  time,  not  only  treason  to  the 
state  but  blasphemy  against  Jehovah!  Yet  he 
hesitated.  Thrice  he  opened  his  mouth  to  speak, 
and  thrice  no  words  came. 

"Let  my  voice,"  began  Elidad,  who  had  spoken 
before,  "be  lifted  up  in  a  plea  for  mercy  before 
thou  dost  pronounce  a  sentence,  0  Joshua,  thou 
son  of  Nun!" 

"And  mine  also,"  pleaded  Ahoah;  "let  my  gray 
hairs  and  my  long  service  move  thee." 

"If  thou  hast  aught  to  say,"  said  Joshua 
eagerly,  "in  behalf  of  this  young  man,  speak  on." 

"Despite  his  youth  he  hath  done  our  people 
much  service,"  said  Elidad  softly;  "I  am  old, 
but  once  I  too  was  young.  I  have  not  forgot  the 
passions  of  youth  or  the  love  of  woman." 

"This  is  no  excuse,  it  is  only  an  explanation." 

"But  there  be  two  facts  that  we  have  all  over- 
looked." 

"And  what  are  they?" 

"One  is  that  he  tried  to  tell  thee." 

"And  the  other?" 

"We  are  all  of  us  at  fault,  son  of  Nun.  We  did 
not  consult  the  Lord  God  Himself  before  we 
entered  into  this  vain  and  foolish  undertaking. 


140        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

If  we  had  inquired  of  Jehovah  what  to  do  and 
this  youth  had  then  witheld  the  information  he 
would  have  been  worthy  of  death,  but  now  I  think 
some  lighter  punishment  might  be  meted  out  to 
him." 

"Let  him  die,"  said  Phinehas  harshly. 

"Have  pity!"  cried  Ahoah,  in  answer  to  the 
fiery  priest's  bitter  words. 

"0  Phinehas,  thou  son  of  Eleazar,  son  of 
Aaron,  speakest  thou  so?  Thou  wert  a  priest 
of  Jehovah.  If  we  others  forgot  it  should  have 
been  thine  to  recall  us  to  our  duty,"  answered 
Elidad  sharply. 

"From  the  lips  of  the  son  of  Chislon,  the  Prince 
of  Benjamin,  fall  words  of  wisdom,"  said  Eleazar, 
the  gentler  High  Priest,  with  reproof  to  his  pas- 
sionate son.  "I  pray  thee  give  good  heed  to 
them,  0  Joshua!" 

"Enough,"  said  Joshua,  glad  of  the  way  of 
the  difficulty  proposed  to  him  by  old  Elidad, 
"thou  speakest  wisely  and  well,  0  High  Priest  of 
Jehovah!  We  are  all  at  fault  and  need  God's 
forgiveness  in  this  matter.  Worthy  Prince  of 
Benjamin,  thou  hast  prevailed.  And  to  thy  plea 
for  mercy,  Ahoah,  venerable  councilor  and  friend, 
I  gladly  respond.  This,  then,  is  my  sentence." 
He  turned  to  Dodai,  "To  Canaan  thou  hast  gone, 
to  Canaan  thou  shalt  go." 

'  *  My  lord, ' '  exclaimed  the  young  man  piteously 
as  he  realized  that  this  was  a  sentence  of  banish- 
ment, of  exile,  "make  me  not  a  stranger  in  my 


THE  OUTCAST  FROM  THE  LORD      141 

father's  house,  an  outcast  from  mine  own  people." 

''Thou  hast  chosen,"  said  Joshua  inflexibly, 
"and  I  have  spoken.  Thy  way  lieth  yonder." 

He  pointed  toward  the  hills. 

"And  shall  I  never  come  back?" 

"As  God  willeth,"  answered  Joshua. 

"And  yet,"  interposed  old  Eleazar  again,  "is 
not  Jehovah  a  God  of  mercy,  long-suffering,  full 
of  lovingkindness,  who  spareth  when  we  deserve 
punishment?  If  by  chance  the  youth  shouldst 
serve  thee,  0  captain  of  the  armies  of  Israel,  and 
the  chosen  people  of  our  God— 

"Perhaps,"  said  Joshua  briefly,  but  with  mean- 
ing emphasis.  "And  now  thou  hast  heard.  Go." 

A  low  wail  again  broke  from  the  outskirts  of 
the  crowd,  the  heart-broken  cry  of  a  woman  fell 
from  the  lips  of  Meriam,  the  wife  of  Ahoah,  as  she 
heard  the  dread  sentence  passed  upon  her  first- 
born, the  pride  and  joy  of  her  old  age.  Tears 
glistened  in  the  eyes  of  old  Prince  Ahoah  him- 
self as  he  left  the  Council  and  gathered  his  wife 
to  his  breast  and  strove  to  still  her  weeping,  yet 
he  was  thankful  for  the  mercy  that  had  been 
shown  Dodai,  and  he  was  not  without  hope  that 
the  youth  might  win  back  his  place  in  Israel.  He 
gazed  long  after  the  proud,  erect  figure  of  the 
young  man  as  he  passed  through  the  crowd,  which 
parted  to  give  him  way,  and  walked  down  one  of 
the  open  streets  between  the  groups  of  tents  until 
he  came  to  the  confines  of  the  camp,  none  saying 
to  him  a  word  even  of  farewell. 


144        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

the  camp,  across  the  fields,  and  then  up  the  Mich- 
mash  road. 

The  lying  ambassadors  had  a  long  start,  and 
although  they  were  old  men  they  progressed 
rapidly  and  had  got  far,  but  the  speedy  mes- 
senger and  the  detachment  of  young  men  sent 
with  him  by  Salmon  in  obedience  to  his  orders 
finally  overtook  them  and  forced  them  to  return. 
Outwardly  they  were  indignant,  protesting,  un- 
ruly, but  inwardly  they  were  quaking  with  fear, 
for  they  knew,  of  course,  the  deception  had  been 
discovered.  Old  Shem-Hadad  cursed  Rahab,  from 
whom  he  was  certain  the  information  had  come, 
by  all  his  gods,  but  he  had  to  return  with  the 
others. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  before  the  embassy 
of  Gibeon  were  hurried  into  the  presence  of 
Joshua.  They  had  heard  nothing  at  all  of  the 
reason  of  their  detention  from  the  messengers 
or  the  soldiers,  but  from  the  moment  he  had  seen 
and  recognized  Rahab  old  Shem-Hadad  had 
realized  that  discovery  was  certain,  and  he  knew 
now  that  it  had  come.  He  resolved  nevertheless 
to  put  a  bold  face  upon  it,  and  he  therefore  spoke 
out  with  the  well-simulated  indignation  of  a  vio- 
lated embassy,  so  soon  as  his  eye  fell  upon  the 
stern  visage  of  the  Hebrew  surrounded  as  before 
by  the  great  Council  of  Israel.  He  decided  to  avail 
himself  of  the  advantage  of  the  first  blow  if  he 
could. 

"What  meaneth  this  outrage?"  he  cried  in  th« 


HEWERS  OF  WOOD  145 

ominous  silence  in  which  they  received  him. 
"Having  completed  our  embassy,  having  deliv- 
ered our  message  and  having  entered  into  brother- 
hood and  friendship  with  thee  and  thine,  having 
eaten  bread  and  salt  together  and  taken  oaths  by 
our  gods,  we  are  pursued  on  our  way,  we  are 
surrounded  by  thy  soldiers,  and  rudely  ordered 
to  come  back  to  thee.  When  we  protested  and 
refused  to  obey,  they  drove  us  back  at  the  sword's 
point  and  all  without  a  word  of  explanation  of 
their  actions." 

"Art  thou  well  advised  to  enter  thy  protest!" 
asked  Joshua  sternly. 

"I  am,  by  Baal,  I  swear  it,"  answered  the 
hoary-headed  liar  boldly. 

"Blasphemer,"  said  the  Hebrew,  "it  was  by 
mine  order  and  at  my  will  that  thou  wert  so 
entreated." 

"I  demand  of  thee  an  explanation,"  persisted 
the  Gibeonite. 

"Know  ye  these  men?"  asked  Joshua,  point- 
ing to  the  great  group  of  Hebrews  who  stood  with 
him. 

"We  know  them,"  answered  Shem-Hadad, 
"they  are  the  princes  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  who 
vowed  friendship  and  made  alliance  with  us  this 
morning.  What  hath  changed  ye?"  he  began, 
apparently  for  the  first  time  observing  the  fierce 
indignation  in  the  stares  with  which  he  was 
greeted.  "Do  your  oaths  have  no  potency?  Last 
they  but  for  a  day?" 


142        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILt 

Many  glances  beside  those  of  his  father  and 
mother  and  brethren  and  sisters  were  cast  upon 
him.  Many  maidens  looked  approvingly  at  the 
handsome  young  man,  who  held  his  head  so  high, 
glancing  neither  to  the  right  nor  the  left  as  he 
went  away  from  his  home,  his  family,  and  his 
people,  with  the  almost  contemptuous  words  of 
Joshua  ringing  in  his  ear.  A  long  time  that 
father  and  mother  watched  the  rapidly  moving 
figure  until  he  had  crossed  the  plain  and  was  lost 
in  the  defiles  of  the  mountain. 


xn 

HEWERS  OF  WOOD  AND  DRAWEES  OF 
WATER 

"T  1C  THAT  is  to  be  done  now!"  asked  the  im- 

\  \     petuous  Phinehas,  breaking  the  silence 

that  had  fallen  over  the  camp  in  the 

face  of  the  heartrending  tragedy  they  had  all 

witnessed.    "With  regard  to  these  strangers?" 

"We  have  wasted  time  with  this  young  man," 
said  Joshua  gloomily,  suddenly  awakening  to  the 
necessity  of  taking  some  action  with  regard  to  this 
now  hated  alliance  into  which  they  had  so  hastily 
and  carelessly  entered  that  morning.  He  turned 
to  his  guard.  "Go,  one  of  you,"  he  said,  "he  that 
hath  the  fleetest  foot,  and  stop  these  deceivers  ere 
they  escape  out  of  our  present  reach.  Bid  Salmon 
dispatch  a  force  to  apprehend  them  and  bring 
them  back  to  me.  He  is  to  offer  them  no  violence, 
do  them  no  harm,  but  bring  them  back  without 
fail." 

After  a  moment's  whispered  consultation  be- 
tween the  group  of  young  soldiers,  one  detached 
himself  from  the  others  and  laying  aside  his 
shield,  spear,  and  cloak,  and  in  fact  stripping  him- 
self to  the  tunic  and  sword  to  make  the  better 
speed,  ran  with  the  fleetness  of  a  deer  through 

143 


WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Thou  hast  deceived  us?"  cried  Joshua, 

"In  what  way?" 

"Ye  are  Canaanites;  that  far  country  of  which 
ye  spoke  is  but  on  the  other  side  of  yonder 
mountain  range." 

It  was  out !  This  confirmation  of  his  suspicions 
was,  however,  no  surprise,  and  the  ambassador 
was  able  to  sustain  the  direct  attack  with  certain 
firmness.  He  would  indeed  endeavor  to  brave  it 
out  still. 

"Who  hath  deceived  my  lord  in  this?"  he 
cried  with  well-simulated  rage  and  with  all  the 
duplicity  in  his  power. 

"The  woman  Rahab." 

"Thou  dost  take  the  word  of  a  har " 

"Thou  wilt  do  well,"  said  Salmon  fiercely,  in- 
terposing between  the  two  men  with  uplifted 
spear, — "thou  wilt  do  well  to  stop  before  that 
word  passeth  thy  lips.  This  woman  is  my  hon- 
ored wife." 

Shem-Hadad  grinned  angrily,  but  in  the  face 
of  the  threatening  attitude  of  the  Judean  spoke 
not. 

"Peace,  noble  Salmon,"  said  Joshua,  laying  his 
hand  upon  the  arm  of  the  angry  man. 

"Give  me  leave,  my  lord.  What  is  the  name  of 
the  far  city  of  these  people?  I  am  but  now  from 
the  outer  camp,  and  I  have  heard  nothing  of  all 
this." 

"Gibeon,"  replied  Joshua. 

Salmon  threw  back  his  head  and  laughed. 


HEWERS  OF  WOOD  147 

"Why,  it  is  scarce  a  half -day's  journey  from 
the  ruins  of  Ai  on  the  uplands  yonder." 

"Thou  nearest!"  thundered  Joshua  to  Shem- 
Hadad. 

"My  lord,"  faltered  the  old  man,  grown  sud- 
denly weak  and  feeble. 

"Why  hast  thou  done  this?"  asked  the  leader. 

"We  had  heard  of  thee,"  said  the  ambassador, 
and  now  he  spoke  with  deprecating  meekness, 
"how  thou  didst  travel  in  the  greatness  of  the 
strength  of  thy  God.  We  saw  how  thou  didst 
take  Ai  and  Jericho,  how  they  fell  before  thee,  how 
the  waters  of  the  river  parted  as  thou  didst  carry 
across  that  that  thou  callest  the  Ark  of  the  Cove- 
nant. We  feared  for  our  lives.  We  would  fain 
save  our  women,  our  children,  our  flocks,  our 
herds,  and  so  we  dealt  wilily  with  thee.  We 
acknowledge  all  and  throw  ourselves  upon  thy 
mercy. ' ' 

"Death!"  cried  someone  with  a  great  voice. 
"Death  to  the  deceivers!" 

"Death  to  the  children  of  Baal!" 

"Death  to  the  liars!" 

"Death  to  the  idolaters!" 

"Death  to  the  forsworn!" 

"Put  them  to  the  sword!" 

"Offer  them  as  a  living  sacrifice  to  our  God!" 
burst  in  confused  noises  and  shouts  from  the 
assembly. 

"Sirs,"  cried  Shem-Hadad  shrilly,  his  fright- 
ened old  voice  rising  above  the  noise  and  tumult, 


148        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"ye  have  sworn  unto  us  by  your  God,  ye  have 
taken  an  oath  to  us.  Ye  surely  cannot  do  this 
thing." 

"No,"  said  Eleazar  gloomily,  despite  the  furi- 
ous protests  of  Phinehas  and  his  zealous  follow- 
ing. "We  have  sworn  it.  May  Jehovah  avert 
punishment  from  us  for  our  weak  folly,  but  we 
cannot  be  forsworn.  The  league  we  have  made 
must  be  kept." 

"The  oath  was  entered  into  under  false  pre- 
tense," cried  one  of  the  soldier  chiefs.  "It  ought 
not  to  be  preserved." 

It  was  Joshua  who  stilled  the  tumult. 

"We  have  indeed  sinned  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord  God  of  Israel,"  he  cried.  "But  these  people 
are  inviolate.  We  must  keep  our  word.  Silence, 
silence  all,"  he  continued;  "if  God  punish  us  for 
our  rashness,  imprudence,  and  forgetfulness  of 
Him,  it  is  well;  but  He  would  certainly  visit  us 
with  His  wrath  if  we  broke  our  oath.  No,  more, ' ' 
he  added,  *  *  or  those  that  lift  their  voices  shall  feel 
the  weight  of  my  hand."  As  the  noise  died  away 
the  Hebrew  continued  in  a  more  moderate  voice. 
"Shem-Hadad,  thou  hast  triumphed;  I  and  the 
people  of  Israel  will  observe  the  oath.  We  will 
not  be  forsworn.  Thy  city  and  those  of  thy  con- 
federation shall  be  spared;  nevertheless,  thou 
art  cursed  because  thou  hast  deceived  us.  Thou 
hast  secured  an  oath  from  us  with  a  lie.  Because 
of  that,  there  shall  none  of  ye  be  freed  from  being 
bondmen.  Ye  shall  be  made  hewers  of  wood  and 


HEWERS  OF  WOOD  149 

drawers  of  water  for  the  house  of  our  God  and 
for  the  altar  of  the  Lord  forever.  Thus  thou  shalt 
say  unto  thy  people." 

''Because/'  said  Shem-Hadad,  now  thoroughly 
abashed  by  the  majesty  of  the  great  captain,  and 
desirous  of  exculpating  himself  in  some  degree  at 
least,  "it  was  certainly  told  thy  servants  how  that 
the  Lord  thy  God  commanded  His  servant  Moses 
to  give  ye  all  the  land,  and  to  destroy  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  land  before  ye,  therefore  we 
were  sore  afraid  of  our  lives  because  of  ye  and 
therefore  have  we  done  this  thing.  And  now, 
behold  we  are  in  thine  hand.  As  it  seemeth  good 
and  right  unto  thee  to  do  unto  us,  so  do,"  he  con- 
cluded resignedly. 

"Thou  speakest  well  at  last,"  said  Joshua. 
"We  will  protect  ye  and  when  the  time  cometh 
and  we  visit  ye,  we  will  disclose  unto  ye  our  plans 
for  ye.  Now  go.  We  like  not  to  have  ye  in  our 
camp. ' ' 

With  bowed  head  the  Gibeonite,  followed  by  his 
shamed  companions,  turned  and  went  through 
the  people  again.  This  time  they  cursed  him  and 
execrated  him,  and  none  was  so  poor  as  to  do  him 
honor.  The  hearts  of  the  Hivites  were  hot  within 
them.  They  had  indeed  secured  life  for  them- 
selves and  for  their  countrymen,  but  upon  terms 
which  made  them  practically  servants  and  slaves 
to  these  strange  people  forever.  Old  Shem- 
Hadad,  the  fierce  worshiper  of  Baal  and  Ishtar, 
especially  raged  at  the  thought  that  for  the  short 


150        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

remainder  of  his  life  he  was  doomed  to  be  a  hewer 
of  wood  and  a  drawer  of  water  for  the  altars  of 
that  Jehovah  whom  he  hated.  And  when  he  re- 
flected upon  his  reception  at  Gibeon  he  quailed  at 
the  thought. 


XTTT 
ONCE  AGAIN  TO  BETH-ARAM 

THE  emotions  that  filled  the  breast  of  Dodai 
as  he  climbed  again  the  great  dry  gorge  in 
the  bleak  and  arid  mountains — for  when  he 
had  reached  the  foothills  his  steps  had  instinc- 
tively turned  to  the  rocky  paths  that  he  had  trav- 
ersed four  months  ago — were  entirely  different 
from  those  he  had  entertained  on  the  night  he 
had  fled  from  Jericho.  The  cutting  words  of 
Joshua  and  the  cold  looks  of  the  elders,  the  con- 
temptuous bearing  of  the  princes  of  the  tribes, 
the  menacing  severity  of  the  son  of  the  High 
Priest  who  would  fain  have  devoted  him  to  death, 
the  overpowering  silence  of  the  people  through 
whom  he  passed,  fairly  overwhelmed  him.  Like 
all  the  Hebrews  of  that  time,  intensely  religious, 
highly  devout,  possessed  by  a  sense  of  the  near- 
ness of  God  which  has  scarcely  been  experienced 
by  any  other  race  at  any  other  time,  he  felt  keenly 
the  sentence  of  alienation  and  exile  that  had  been 
pronounced  against  him.  And  his  resentment  at 
his  treatment  oozed  away  with  every  passing 
moment.  It  was  as  if  he  had  been  not  merely 
turned  away  from  his  home,  his  family,  his 
friends,  his  people,  but  as  if  he  were  an  outcast 

151 


152        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

from  his  God,  as  if  he  had  been  cut  off  from  his 
religion. 

He  could  have  better  sustained  the  awful  shock 
of  this  situation  were  it  not  that  he  bore  in  his 
breast  a  consciousness  that  it  was  in  a  large 
measure  deserved.  Who  was  he  that  he  should 
interfere  with  the  plans  of  Jehovah  by  which  the 
whole  land  was  to  be  devoted  to  death  for  the 
idolatry  and  awful  immorality  of  the  people  and 
for  their  many  crimes!  To  be  sure,  Ephron  the 
Hittite  and  Arinna  his  daughter  had  nothing  in 
common  with  these  people,  yet  they  were  fre- 
quent dwellers  in  Gibeon,  and  he  scarcely  doubted 
but  that  in  the  slaughter  that  would  be  meted  out 
to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  should  it  be 
captured  none  would  be  spared. 

The  case  of  Rahab  was  an  exception,  truly,  and 
it  instituted  no  rule.  It  had  not  occurred  to  him 
until  too  late  that  in  any  event  Jehovah  could  have 
insured  the  protection  of  His  own.  And  that 
forgetfulness,  too,  seemed  like  a  gross  lack  of 
faith  in  God  which  of  itself  merited  the  severest 
punishment.  It  certainly  had  not  been  necessary 
for  Dodai  to  betray  his  people  by  keeping  silent. 

And  yet  if  he  had  been  quick,  he  might  have 
affected  his  purpose  without  having  appeared  as 
conniving  with  the  practices  of  the  Gibeonites,  for 
if  he  had  frankly  set  forth  to  Joshua  and  the 
elders  that  Ephron  the  Hittite  was  a  follower 
of  Jehovah,  an  offer  of  alliance  would  have 
probably  been  made  him,  and  he,  Dodai,  might 


ONCE  AGAIN  TO  BETH-ARAM          153 

have  been  charged  with  the  delivery  of  it.  The 
Gibeonites  would  have  gone  their  way  to  destruc- 
tion ;  Arinna,  converted  to  the  faith  of  her  father, 
would  have  been  saved.  Ultimately  he  could  have 
won  consent  to  marry  her.  He  cursed  himself 
for  a  fool  as  he  plodded  upward. 

Well,  it  was  too  late  now.  There  were  two 
things  that  gave  him  a  little  comfort  in  his  des- 
peration. One  was  that  hope  that  had  been  held 
out,  indefinitely  to  be  sure,  that  if  he  could  render 
some  conspicuous  service  to  the  Israelites  he 
might  thereafter  be  restored  to  his  tribal,  na- 
tional, and  religious  privileges ;  and  the  other  was 
that,  however  it  had  been  brought  about,  he  was 
going  to  meet  this  beautiful  and  adorable  young 
Hittite  woman  whom  he — he  hesitated  in  his  mind 
for  a  moment  only,  as  the  thought  came  to  him 
in  his  misery  and  then  he  flung  even  self-deception 
to  the  winds — whom  he  loved  beyond  everything 
on  earth.  He  had  thought  of  her  constantly  dur- 
ing the  period  that  had  elapsed  since  their  meet- 
ing, and  had  longed  for  the  day  when  he  should 
see  her  again;  which  day,  however  it  had  been 
brought  about,  was  now  at  hand. 

True,  he  had  seen  her  but  once,  he  had  spent 
but  one  day  in  her  society.  As  has  been  seen, 
Dodai  had  not  wasted  his  opportunity.  And 
although  he  could  not  know  this,  Ephron,  a  man 
of  high  character  and  wide  learning,  had  con- 
ceived a  great  liking  for  the  handsome  and  bril- 
liant young  man,  and  his  gratitude  for  the  great 


154        [WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

service  that  Dodai  had  rendered  to  his  daughter 
was  boundless. 

Other  children  had  been  denied  Ephron,  and 
he  had  lavished  upon  Arinna  a  care  and  devotion 
which  had  there  been  sons  to  his  house  she  might 
not  have  received.  The  Hittite  family  of  Zohar 
had  gradually  died  out,  and  these  two  were  all 
that  were  left  thereof.  The  wealth,  the  probity, 
as  well  as  the  wisdom  of  Ephron  secured  for  him 
a  certain  amount  of  consideration  during  that 
portion  of  his  life  which  was  spent  in  the  city  of 
Gibeon,  but  as  the  sole  believer  in  Jehovah  among 
the  Hivites  he  was  looked  upon  in  many  quarters 
with  hatred  and  suspicion,  especially  so  by  the 
powerful  priestly  society.  This  had  not  pre- 
vented many  suitors  among  the  youth  of  the  city 
from  asking  for  the  hand  of  Arinna,  even  as 
Prince  Arami  had  done  so  unsuccessfully;  but 
the  maiden  and  her  father  alike  had  refused  to 
entertain  any  of  these  matrimonial  propositions 
whatsoever,  for  Ephron  knew  that  Arinna  had 
not  yet  learned  to  love.  At  least,  that  statement 
had  been  true  four  months  ago,  but  since  there 
flashed  before  the  blue  eyes  of  the  maiden  the  tall, 
dark,  splendid  young  man,  the  Prince  of  the  Tribe 
of  Benjamin,  her  heart  had  gone  out  to  him  in 
response  to  his  quick  and  passionate  wooing. 

Arinna 's  chief  confidant  in  this  love  affair  was 
not  her  father,  although  he  had  divined  the  true 
state  of  affairs,  but  old  Hani,  a  Hittite  woman 
of  great  age,  who  in  her  youth  had  been  captured 


ONCE  AGAIN  TO  BETH-ARAM          155 

and  offered  for  sale  as  a  slave.  The  father  of 
Ephron  had  purchased  her  and  because  of  her 
nationality  had  set  her  free  and  had  given  her 
honorable  position  in  his  household.  She  had 
been  foster-mother  to  the  present  Ephron,  and 
she  afterwards  filled  the  same  position  and  func- 
tion toward  the  daughter  who  had  come  to  grace 
the  old  age  of  Ephron,  and  whose  Hivite  mother 
had  died  in  giving  her  birth. 

Since  the  two  strange  visitors  had  gone  as  they 
had  come,  no  word  had  reached  Arinna  from  the 
man  who  had  saved  her  life  and  won  her  heart. 
But  she  rested  confident  in  his  honesty  and  in 
his  devotion.  She  felt  that  he  was  equally  in- 
capable of  forgetting  her  or  of  playing  her  false. 
In  her  lord's  good  time  she  would  hear  from  him. 
So  she  waited,  but  with  an  ever-growing  longing 
in  her  heart. 

From  the  great  peak,  latterly  called  Quaran- 
tania,  thrust  out  like  a  bastion  from  the  mountain 
range,  which  was  no  great  distance  from  the  home 
of  Ephron,  the  Hebrew  camp  could  easily  be  seen. 
With  old  Hani  to  bear  her  company  and  with  the 
stoutest  slaves  and  workmen  for  her  guards, 
Arinna  often  wandered  there.  Sometimes  Ephron 
had  accompanied  her.  As  it  chanced,  they  had 
both  been  there  when  Jericho  fell.  They  had  seen 
the  finale  of  that  tremendous  catastrophe.  They 
had  followed  the  doings  of  the  Israelites  there- 
after with  great  and  growing,  interest ;  they  had 
heard  of  the  repulse  of  the  detachment  before  Ai. 


156        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

They  had  been  distant  witnesses  of  the  stoning 
of  the  disobedient  Achan.  They  had  seen  far  off 
against  the  northern  horizon  the  smoke  cloud 
hovering  over  the  doomed  city  as  it  fell  before  the 
second  attempt  upon  it.  And  then  the  Israelites, 
their  Ark  and  their  tabernacle,  their  tents  and 
their  belongings,  their  flocks  and  their  herds, 
their  wives  and  their  children,  had  vanished  over 
the  mountains  to  the  northward. 

Where  had  they  gone,  they  asked,  as  the  dust 
of  their  movement  settled  away  beneath  the 
horizon?  No  more  tidings  came  southward  to 
them  from  the  Hebrews  for  long,  long  weeks. 
Arinna  used  to  watch  from  Quarantania  the  now 
deserted  plain.  One  morning,  to  her  great  sur- 
prise, she  found  it  again  covered  with  moving 
figures.  Whatever  their  purpose  the  Hebrews 
had  effected  it,  they  were  returning.  She  watched 
them  pitch  camp  at  Gilgal.  Was  Dodai  there? 
Had  he  perished  in  some  of  their  battles?  WTiy 
had  he  sent  no  word?  The  look  in  his  eyes,  the 
pressure  of  his  hand,  his  kisses  upon  her  lips, 
his  words  of  promise,  as  he  bade  her  farewell, 
were  not  merely  casual.  She  could  feel  them 
after  all  these  months  of  absence  and  silence,  as 
she  could  feel  that  he  was  there  in  the  valley  and 
would  soon  come  back  to  her.  She  rejoiced 
greatly  in  the  sight  of  the  camp  and  in  the  sense 
of  his  nearness. 

Arinna  looked  with  proud  disdain  upon  the 
light,  vain,  dissolute  Canaanitish  women  who 


ONCE  AGAIN  TO  BETH-ARAM          157 

were  her  infrequent  companions  at  Gibeon.  She 
held  herself  aloof  from  them.  She  was  a  thing 
higher,  a  thing  apart.  She  participated  in  none 
of  their  immoral  revelries.  She  despised  the 
pleasures  they  entered  into  under  the  sanction 
of  their  false  and  impure  gods.  Arinna  was  not 
yet  a  worshiper  of  a  greater  God  than  Baal  and 
Ishtar,  but  her  father's  care  and  influence  had 
not  been  exerted  in  vain.  She  was  glad  that  Dodai 
had  learned  to  regard  her  in  her  true  light,  not 
simply  as  one  among  the  other  women  of  the 
wicked,  cruel  land  which  it  was  whispered  every- 
where was  to  be  seized  by  the  Hebrews  after  the 
people  had  been  rooted  out  and  destroyed. 

She  would  have  given  worlds  for  speech  again 
with  the  young  conqueror  of  her  heart,  for  a  look 
at  him  even.  They  were  far-sighted  and  endowed 
with  keen  vision,  these  men  and  women  of  the 
past,  but  even  Love  itself  could  not  identify  a 
single  figure  out  of  the  myriads  that  filled  the 
camp  at  that  distance  from  the  hills.  Arinna 
had  been  taught  not  only  to  read  but  to  write 
the  strange  cumbersome  characters  of  the  country, 
but  the  thought  of  writing  a  message  to  Dodai 
never  entered  her  head.  She  could  only  wait  and 
watch  and  pray,  and — without  which  all  these 
were  as  ashes — hope.  For  one  thing  she  wanted 
to  warn  him  about  Arami  and  his  boastings  and 
threatenings. 

She  was  a  busy  maiden,  too.  Much  of  the 
ordering  of  the  household  work  fell  to  her.  Al- 


158        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

though  she  was  young  the  serving  women  and 
slaves  came  to  her  for  such  direction  as  they  had 
formerly  received  from  old  Hani,  and  it  was  well 
that  she  found  some  occupation  for  hands  and 
brains  in  these  trying  hours.  The  whole  country 
was  in  a  most  unsettled  and  apprehensive  condi- 
tion. The  purpose  of  the  Hebrews  was  divined. 
There  had  been  a  bewildering,  appalling  thorough- 
ness about  their  work  at  Jericho  and  Ali.  Walled 
cities  usually  impregnable  against  the  armies  of 
the  nomad  had  fallen  so  promptly  and  so  easily 
that  the  land  was  in  a  ferment  of  alarm.  No 
wonder  that  the  Jebusite  king  of  Jerusalem,  the 
most  important  of  all  the  petty  monarchs  of  the 
country,  had  engineered  his  confederacy  and  was 
making  preparations  to  fling  the  whole  force  of 
the  southern  section  upon  Joshua's  armed  men  in 
the  hope  that  in  one  pitched  battle  he  could  drive 
the  invaders  from  the  country  and  back  into  the 
deserts  whence  they  had  come,  before  it  would 
be  too  late. 

It  was  because  of  this  threat  and  peril  that 
Ephron  had  been  especially  summoned  to  the 
Council  at  Gibeon,  where  he  had  given  his  good 
advice  and  had  returned  to  his  mountain  aerie 
and  to  his  daughter,  where  Arami  had  prosecuted 
his  fruitless  wooing.  It  was  because  of  the  deadly, 
paralyzing  fear  which  had  come  down  over  the 
wicked  land  as  a  blight  that  the  Gibeonites  had 
forfeited  their  honor  to  their  safety  and  used 
that  stratagem  which  disgraced  them  forever 


ONCE  AGAIN  TO  BETH-ARAM          159 

among  their  countrymen  and  their  conquerors 
alike. 

On  the  morning  after  the  departure  of  the  un- 
successful Arami,  which  was  some  days  after  the 
return  of  the  Israelites  to  their  camp  at  Gilgal, 
the  duties  of  the  early  day  having  been  completed 
and  her  maidens  assigned  to  their  various  tasks, 
Arinna  had  gone  down  into  the  stretch  of  pasture- 
land  that  lay  at  the  brink  of  the  slope  where  she 
had  before  met  the  strangers.  Warned  by  the  ex- 
perience of  the  months  before,  Ephron  had  caused 
the  undergrowth  to  be  thinned  out  considerably, 
and  his  stoutest  slaves  every  morning  beat  up  the 
coppices  to  make  certain  that  no  lurking  lion  or 
wolf  or  bear  or  other  savage  beast  was  hidden 
therein  to  prey  upon  man  or  flock  or  herd,  so  that 
Arinna  ranged  the  little  oasis  with  perfect  fear- 
lessness. 

As  was  her  frequent  custom,  her  feet  naturally 
bore  her  toward  the  mighty  terebinth  under  which 
she  had  met  Dodai  months  before  and  where  their 
troth  had  been  subsequently  plighted.  The  ground 
sloped  gently  from  the  foot  of  the  great  gnarled 
old  tree,  whose  twisted  roots  but  partially  covered 
by  the  thin  soil  offered  natural  resting-places  like 
low  thrones.  When  he  had  come  upon  her  first 
she  had  been  looking  toward  the  house,  now  she 
chose  a  position  where  she  could  see  over  the 
valley  and  over  the  sea  and  river  to  the  distant 
blue  mountains  of  Moab.  The  spur  of  Quaran- 
tania  hid  the  camp  from  her  view.  Where  she 


160        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

looked  was  another  valley  which  she  thought  was 
as  empty  as  her  heart. 

A  long  time  she  sat  musing  in  that  fashion  in 
her  favorite  attitude,  her  little  foot  lifted  against 
a  stone,  her  elbow  on  her  knee,  and  her  chin  in  her 
hand.  Although  it  was  morning  the  day  was  hot. 
There  was  no  breeze,  the  sky  was  cloudless.  She 
had  thrown  aside  the  cloak  she  wore  and  sat  bare- 
armed,  clad  in  the  graceful  tunic.  As  she  con- 
templated no  mountain  climbing,  the  shoes  with 
the  upturned  points,  an  inheritance  from  her 
Hittite  ancestors  of  centuries  ago,  had  been  dis- 
carded and  upon  her  feet  she  wore  the  laced 
sandals  of  the  country.  The  yellow  strip  of 
byssus  girdled  the  tunic  beneath  her  breasts  under 
the  Tyrian  vest  as  before,  the  cap  of  silver  had 
been  laid  aside.  Her  light  brown  hair  braided  in 
long  plaits  fell  across  her  breast. 

So  she  had  been  dressed  when  Dodai  first  saw 
her.  She  had  many  changes  of  raiment,  as 
became  the  daughter  of  the  rich  sheik  of  Beth- 
Aram,  but  because  these  were  identified  with 
his  visit,  she  loved  them  more  than  all  the  rest, 
and  wore  them  most  frequently,  replacing  them 
as  they  lost  their  dainty  freshness  with  others  as 
near  like  them  as  she  could  make  or  procure. 

A  long  time  she  sat  thus  until  the  hush  and 
quiet  of  midday  fell  over  the  landscape.  The 
noon  meal  was  making  ready  and  the  well-con- 
tented men  and  maidens  engaged  in  various  duties 
in  the  little  fields  trooped  slowly  up  the  paths 


ONCE  AGAIN  TO  BETH-ARAM         161 

toward  their  quarters  to  break  their  long  fast. 
They  noted  their  mistress  under  the  terebinth, 
and  they  cast  devoted  glances  at  her,  for  they 
loved  her,  but  none  disturbed  her  reverie. 

The  pleasant  noise  of  their  laughter,  their  foot- 
steps, and  their  light  talk  soon  died  away.  The 
sheep  cropping  the  grass  close  about  her  made 
no  sound  and  the  cattle  farther  away  nodded 
silently  in  the  shelter  of  the  olive  trees  overhang- 
ing the  pool.  The  shadow  of  the  tree  told  her  that 
the  sun  at  last  had  reached  the  midmost  point  in 
the  heavens.  It  was  time  for  her  to  go,  too.  Her 
father  liked  it  not  if  she  were  absent  when  the 
bread  was  blessed  and  broken  as  the  household 
gathered  about  its  lord — a  custom  uninterrupted 
since  the  days  of  Abraham  and  that  first  Ephron 
his  friend,  and  for  how  many  thousands  of  years 
before  none  knew. 

And  yet  some  strange  influence  held  her.  Her 
eyes,  which  had  swept  the  far  country  beyond, 
lowered,  her  glance  fixed  itself  on  the  narrow 
ravine  which  gave  entrance  to  the  oasis  from 
below  and  there,  silently,  suddenly,  as  if  lifted  up 
by  some  power  of  heaven  or  air,  appeared  the 
figure  of  a  man.  It  was  Dodai! 


XIV 
THE  SOLACE  OF  EXILE 

AfclNNA  recognized  her  lover  instantly,  of 
course.  Her  heart  leaped  in  her  breast  at 
the  sight  of  him.  At  last,  after  these 
months  of  weary  waiting,  he  had  come  back.  She 
rose  to  her  feet  and  stretched  out  her  hands  to 
him.  Color  flamed  into  her  cheeks,  love-light 
brightened  her  eyes.  He  was  there. 

On  his  part,  as  if  drawn  by  a  magnet  his  glance 
so  soon  as  he  rose  above  the  brink  of  the  cliff 
sought  the  great  terebinth  where  he  had  met  her 
and  he  saw  her  clad  in  the  same  vesture,  standing 
upon  the  same  spot,  waiting  for  him.  For  a 
moment  in  the  great  rush  of  joyous  emotion  he 
forgot  everything  but  that  she  was  there.  But 
only  for  a  moment.  Over  the  joy  of  that  meeting 
lowered  the  consciousness  of  his  deep  disgrace. 

Without  a  word  of  greeting  he  turned,  leaped 
to  the  wall,  and  came  toward  her.  All  her  heart 
went  out  to  him  as  he  came.  He  had  been  weary 
before,  he  was  weary  now.  No  one  could  make 
that  terrific  ascent  without  taxing  his  energy  and 
his  manhood  to  the  utmost.  But  she  had  not 
noticed  his  weariness  before  because  the  sight  of 
her  and  her  peril  had  started  his  pulses  beating 

162 


THE  SOLACE  OF  EXILE  163 

and  he  had  felt  as  refreshed  in  her  presence  as 
a  giant  awakened  from  slumber;  now  he  moved 
slowly,  with  leaden  feet  and  down-drooped  head, 
almost  as  if  reluctant. 

His  appearance  frightened  her  a  little.  The 
heavy  helmet  of  Egypt  painted  blue  which  he 
wore  seemed  burdensome. 

There  was  about  him  none  of  the  confidence  and 
enthusiasm,  none  of  the  brilliance  of  his  first 
appearance.  His  face  was  pale,  and  yet  the 
pallor  was  not  from  exertion.  Sweat  bedewed  his 
furrowed  brow.  His  lips  were  unsmiling.  He 
was  without  bow  or  shield;  armed  only  with 
sword  and  spear,  his  other  weapons  had  been 
laid  aside  while  he  waited  on  Joshua,  and  at  his 
expulsion  he  had  stopped  for  nothing. 

The  maiden  had  looked  up  to  him  as  to  a  young 
god  before.  Now  in  her  heart  a  wave  of  pity 
succeeded  to  her  alarm  as  she  marked  his  misery, 
nor  was  her  love  lessened  by  that  emotion.  She 
had  often  dreamed  of  that  coming  as  had  he. 
She  knew  by  the  passion  that  filled  her  heart  that 
he  would  seize  her  in  his  arms.  She  wondered 
how  much  maidenly  resistance  she  should  offer, 
or  whether  she  would  lie  there  helpless  and  con- 
tent, giving  back  his  kisses  as  before.  But  she 
had  never  imagined  this,  nor  had  he.  He  had 
dreamed  of  appearing  before  her  at  the  head  of 
some  conquering  army,  to  extend  to  her  a  royal 
clemency,  to  raise  up  a  woman  suppliant  and 
perhaps  terrified  in  his  arms  and  present  her  to 


164        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

the  world  as  his  wife  and  to  hold  her  inviolate 
against  his  heart.  But  things  were  not  working 
out  in  that  way  for  either  of  them.  He  stepped 
toward  her.  She  bent  forward  and  stared  at 
him. 

"Arinna,"  he  said  at  last  in  a  low  tone. 

"Dodai,"  she  answered  almost  in  a  whisper. 

"I  have  come  back  to  thee." 

"  Unwillingly  !" 

"Nay,  to  see  thee  again  has  been  the  dearest 
wish  of  my  heart.  I  love  thee  more  than  ever.  I 
had  hoped  to  seek  thy  father,  to  gain  his  permis- 
sion to  make  thee  my  wife,  a  princess  of  my  tribe, 
but  now " 

"But  now " 

"I  am  a  broken  man,  an  exile,  driven  from  the 
camp,  cut  off,  cast  away.  Death  itself  would  be 
preferable." 

"What  hast  thou  done?"  asked  the  maiden,  ris- 
ing and  stepping  closer  to  him.  "But  stay,  before 
thou  dost  answer  me,  let  me  put  to  thee  another 
question."  She  looked  at  him  with  a  strange 
fearlessness.  "Thou  saidest  a  moment  since  that 
thou  hadst  not  ceased  to  love  me,  that  it  had  been 
thy  purpose  to  ask  thy  father  to  give  me  to  be 
thy  wife.  Art  thou  still  in  the  same  mind  this 
morning1?" 

"Can  I  offer  thee  the  love  of  an  outcast,  a 
disgraced  and  broken  man?"  asked  Dodai  bit- 
terly, lifting  his  head.  "Nay,  I  love  thee  too 
much  for  that." 


THE  SOLACE  OF  EXILE  165 

"Thou  hast  answered  me,"  said  the  maiden, 
smiling.  She  laid  her  hand  fearlessly  upon  the 
shoulder  of  the  young  man,  who  stood  a  little 
below  her  on  the  slope  of  the  ground  so  that  their 
eyes  were  level.  "Hear  me;  I  asked  thee  what 
thou  hadst  done.  Before  thou  dost  tell  me  I  make 
confession.  I  love  thee.  I  have  not  changed,  I 
have  loved  thee  ever  since  thou  didst  stand  before 
me  here,  beneath  this  very  tree,  thy  sword  red 
with  the  blood  of  the  lion  thou  hadst  slain.  I 
love  thee  with  every  drop  of  blood  of  the  life 
that  thou  didst  save.  I  do  not  take  back  my  heart. 
I  know  not  what  thou  hast  done  or  why  this  mis- 
fortune hath  come  upon  thee,  but  it  mattereth 
little  to  me.  I  trust  thee  as  I  love  thee.  If  thou 
art  cast  off  by  thy  family,  thy  tribe,  thy  nation, 
thou  wilt  find  welcome  here,  for  I  am  thine  and  my 
father  will  be  to  thee  as  a  father  and  thou  wilt 
be  to  him  as  a  son,  when  thou  hast  made  me  thy 
wife.  Thou  hast  taken  me  in  thine  arms.  Thy 
lips  have  met  mine.  I  am  thine.  Dost  under- 
stand?" 

"Arinna,"  cried  the  young  man,  his  face  light- 
ing, "with  thy  sweet  self  thou  givest  me  life,  hope, 
God,  again." 

'  *  These  be  great  things  to  come  with  so  slight  a 
maiden,"  said  the  woman,  smiling  at  him,  and  the 
next  moment  Dodai  caught  her  slender  figure  in 
his  arms  for  the  second  time. 

This,  at  least,  was  like  the  dreams  in  which  they 
had  both  indulged.  They  loved  each  other  still, 


166        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

they  confessed  it  again  with  the  simplicity  of 
primitive  peoples  and  the  frankness  of  the  far 
East.  Since  they  had  avowed  their  love  once 
more  her  sweetly  tremulous  lips  did  not  shrink 
or  turn  away  from  his  own  firmer  ones.  She  gave 
him  kiss  for  kiss  there  in  the  oasis  amid  those 
great  rocks  with  the  greensward  stretching  away 
at  her  feet  shadowed  by  the  foliage  of  the  tere- 
binth with  the  blue  sky  and  the  gold  sun  arching 
over  all. 

By  and  by  he  released  her  a  little,  but  reluc- 
tantly, and  she  drew  away  a  little,  but  with 
regret. 

"Thou  hast  asked  me  what  I  have  done.  It  is 
a  sorry  tale  and  my  only  justification  is  that  in 
a  measure  it  concerneth  thee." 

"If  my  lord  chooseth  to  tell  me,  well  and  good," 
said  the  girl.  "If  not,  I  am  satisfied  to  know 
nothing  more  save  that  it  hath  brought  thee  to 
mine  arms  again  after  all  these  weary  months 
of  waiting." 

"Thou  must  be  told,"  said  Dodai  earnestly. 

"It  would  perhaps,  I  think,"  said  a  deeper  voice 
behind  the  lovers,  "be  as  well  that  some  immedi- 
ate explanation  be  made  of  this  situation  and  of 
thy  presence,  0  thou  Dodai,  son  of  Ahoah." 

The  two  lovers  separated  instantly. 

"Ephron!"  exclaimed  one. 

"My  father!"  cried  the  other. 

The  old  Hittite,  coming  himself  to  see  why  his 
daughter  had  not  returned  for  the  midday  meal, 


THE  SOLACE  OF  EXILE  167 

had  chanced  upon  them;  and,  wrapped  in  their 
own  thoughts  and  in  each  other,  they  had  not 
noted  his  coming  until  he  broke  his  silence.  He 
looked  at  them  sternly  enough,  yet  there  was  a 
light  in  his  eyes  which  would  have  shown  to 
persons  less  blind  and  confused  than  these  two 
that  beneath  his  sternness  there  was  a  certain 
satisfaction.  Accustomed  to  estimate  men,  he  had 
seen  the  worth  of  Dodai,  and  from  secret  inquiries 
he  had  learned  something  of  his  position  in  the 
Tribe  of  Benjamin.  There  was  no  one  to  whom 
he  could  more  safely  intrust  his  daughter,  but  that 
was  not  to  be  revealed  for  the  present. 

It  was  Dodai  who  recovered  himself  first. 

"Venerable  Ephron,"  he  said  in  deep  humilia- 
tion at  being  compelled  to  make  the  avowal,  "I 
am  a  broken  man,  yet  one  not  without  hope.  Thy 
daughter  Arinna  hath  given  me  back  my  confi- 
dence in  myself.  I  am  an  outcast  from  my 
father's  house  and  from  my  people,  but  a  chance 
of  restoration  still  remaineth.  I  love  thy 
daughter,  I  have  loved  her  from  the  first  moment 
I  saw  her  standing  here  under  the  shade  of  the 
tree.  I  had  hoped  to  offer  her  my  hand  at  the 
head  of  the  soldiers  of  my  tribe,  but  such  as  I 
am,  I  am  thine  as  I  am  hers." 

"My  father,"  said  Arinna,  "chide  me  not.  Al- 
though thou  mayst  think  I  have  been  unmaidenly, 
I  love  Dodai,  son  of  Ahoah,  and  with  thy  per- 
mission I  would  fain  be  his  wife." 

"And  what  hath  Dodai,  son  of  Ahoah,  done  that 


168        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

he  should  be  an  outcast,  landless,  without  goods, 
more  fit  for  servitude  than  to  sue  for  the  hand 
of  the  only  daughter  of  the  Prince  of  Beth- 
Aram?" 

Rapidly,  sparing  himself  nothing,  and  delicately 
striving  not  to  emphasize  that  it  was  the  thought 
of  the  possible  danger  to  the  lives  of  Ephron  and 
Arinna  that  had  caused  him  to  be  silent,  Dodai 
told  his  story. 

"Thy  great  leader  and  lawgiver  could  do  no 
less  than  to  send  thee  away,"  said  Ephron 
gravely,  as  the  young  man's  tale  was  finished. 
"Indeed,  he  showed  mercy  upon  thee,  yet  I  blame 
thee  not  save  in  this.  Thou  couldst  have  declared 
unto  Joshua  and  the  elders  that  I,  the  Prince  of 
Beth-Aram,  am  a  worshiper  of  the  true  God, 
Jehovah;  that  my  people  were  friends  with  thy 
people  in  days  long  past;  that  I  am  not  of  the 
city  of  Gibeon  save  in  the  winter  and  when  roving 
marauders  render  it  necessary  that  I  seek  shelter 
for  myself,  my  daughter,  my  people.  By  so  doing, 
thou  couldst  have  saved  us  and  have  left  the 
Gibeonites  to  the  fate  they  deserved." 

"Had  I  thy  wisdom,  O  Ephron,  I  had  done  so, 
and  indeed  it  occurred  to  me  afterward  as  I 
climbed  the  mountain,  instinctively  turning  hither, 
since  I  knew  not  where  else  to  go;  but  at  the 
moment,"  the  young  man  burst  out  passionately, 
"I  thought  only  of  thy  daughter,  who  doth  not 
yet  believe  in  Jehovah,  and  of  thee.  I  thought  of 
the  fierce  onrush  of  the  fighting  men,  their  hearts 


THE  SOLACE  OF  EXILE  169 

inflamed  with  battle,  with  their  orders  to  strike 
to  kill;  I  saw  Arinna  dead,  and  thou,  and  as  I 
loved  her  I  kept  silence." 

"My  lord,  I  do  believe,"  cried  Arinna  swiftly. 
"I  have  thought  much,  and  though  I  affected  not 
to  listen  to  my  father  he  hath  persuaded  me.  I 
but  awaited  thy  coming  to  tell  thee  I  renounce 
Baal  and  Ishtar.  Thy  God  is  my  God,  0  Dodai, 
thou  master  of  my  heart!" 

"I  should  be  the  last  to  blame  thee,  Prince  of 
Benjamin,"  said  Ephron  kindly,  deeply  affected 
also  by  his  daughter 's  confession.  ' '  Shem-Hadad 
and  his  followers  will  be  in  Gibeon  to-night  and 
on  the  fifth  day,  which  will  be  the  day  after  to- 
morrow, Adoni-Zedec  will  send  for  his  answer. 
The  Gibeonites  will  decline  the  proffered  alliance. 
I  know  the  fierce  Jebusite.  He  will  strike  and 
strike  hard  and  swiftly.  Armies  are  even  now 
gathering  about  Jerusalem.  Joshua  and  his 
people  will  have  a  chance  to  meet  foemen  worthy 
of  their  steel,  and  this  time  not  sheltered  by  walls 
of  cities  but  in  the  open  field.  Surely  opportunity 
for  service  shall  come  to  thee,  and  thou  shalt  earn 
thy  restoration." 

"May  Jehovah  grant  it!" 

"Whether  it  be  so  or  not,  thou  art  welcome  to 
the  house  and  lands  of  Ephron,  the  Hittite" — 
he  stopped,  smiled,  looking  at  the  young  man; 
then  he  turned  to  Arinna,  his  face  tender  with 
emotion — "and  to  the  arms  of  his  daughter,"  he 
added  softly. 


170        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

The  two  needed  no  further  suggestion  to  meet 
deed  with  word. 

"Thou  shalt  take  her  to  wife,  but  not  to-day  nor 
to-morrow.  When  these  troubles  are  over,  when 
the  war  is  finished  and  the  country  is  settled,  we 
shall  see.  Meantime,  I  myself  will  go  to  the 
Hebrew  camp ' 

"To  plead  for  me?" 

"Nay,  to  establish  friendship  with  Joshua. 
Thou  must  let  thy  deeds  plead  for  thee." 

"And  so  they  shall!"  cried  Dodai. 

"My  lord  will  win  back  his  fame  as  he  hath  won 
me,  at  the  sword's  point,"  said  Arinna. 

"I  hope  so,"  said  the  sheik  encouragingly. 
"Meanwhile  the  youths  and  maidens,  the  old  men 
and  women,  the  boys  and  girls  are  gathered  to- 
gether for  the  noonday  meal.  They  wait  our 
arrival.  My  son,  give  me  thine  arm." 

It  was  at  the  noon  meal  that  Dodai,  much  en- 
couraged by  his  greeting  and  reception  by  Ephron, 
learned  of  the  unsuccessful  wooing  of  Arami. 
His  dark  face  flushed  at  the  sound  of  that  name, 
which  he  had  not  forgot.  As  for  threat  the 
Canaanite  had  made  against  him,  he  laughed  it 
to  scorn  and  declared  his  longing  to  meet  him  in 
the  high  places  of  the  field. 


XV 

THE  DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS 

ETE  that  afternoon  Ephron,  accompanied 
most  unwillingly  by  Dodai,  left  the  oasis  of 
Beth- Aram.  It  was  Ephron 's  purpose  to 
repair  to  the  camp  of  Joshua,  The  shortest  way 
was,  of  course,  straight  down  the  mountains,  but 
there  was  no  real  road  and  scarcely  any  prac- 
ticable path  that  way,  and  the  gorge  which  led 
to  the  oasis  was  practically  impassable  for  a  man 
of  his  years.  Therefore  he  decided  to  ascend  to 
the  plateau  to  the  northward  and  to  descend  to 
the  valley  by  the  practicable  way  that  led  past  the 
ruins  of  Ai  and  Michmash.  He  decided  to  spend 
the  night  at  Gibeon  first,  because  he  was  curious 
to  know  how  the  citizens  received  the  report  of 
their  envoys  and  what  answer  they  would  make 
to  the  messenger  of  Adoni-Zedec. 

He  did  not  care  to  leave  Dodai  with  his 
daughter.  Although  Nadab,  his  chief  steward,  and 
old  Hani  were  entirely  to  be  trusted,  it  did  not 
comport  with  his  ideas  of  propriety  that  the 
young  lovers  should  be  left  alone.  Hence  his 
insistence  that  the  young  Benjamite  accompany 
him  as  far  as  Gibeon. 

Also  he  had  another  purpose  in  view  in  taking 
Dodai  with  him.  He  knew,  of  course,  that  the 

171 


172        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

alliance  between  Gibeon  and  the  other  Hivite 
cities  and  the  Hebrews  could  not  be  kept  a  secret 
for  very  long,  and  although  he  was  not  a  soldier 
himself  he  realized  that  a  knowledge  of  the  real 
state  of  affairs  in  the  city  by  a  soldier  like  Dodai 
might  enable  him  to  be  of  great  service  in  the 
campaign  that  was  sure  to  follow.  Naturally  he 
wanted  Dodai  to  have  the  benefit  of  every  advan- 
tage that  he  could  give  him  in  his  effort  to  restore 
himself  in  the  mind  of  Joshua  and  the  elders,  and 
to  regain  his  rightful  place  among  the  people. 
Ephron  was  a  proud  man,  and  he  would  very  much 
prefer  to  have  his  daughter  wedded  to  a  Prince 
of  the  house  of  Benjamin  than  to  an  outlaw  and 
an  exile,  however  worthy  he  might  be.  Conse- 
quently, he  separated  the  two  lovers,  much  against 
their  wills  by  the  way,  and  only  upon  the  promise 
that  the  next  day  or  the  day  after  at  most, 
Dodai  might  return  for  another  visit  to  the  oasis 
where  he  had  found  his  happiness. 

This  was  the  first  time  that  Dodai  had  pene- 
trated further  than  the  house  into  the  little  do- 
main of  Beth- Aram.  The  valley  narrowed  to  the 
westward,  the  mountains  rose  precipitously  on 
either  side,  and  finally  an  entrance  to  the  upland 
or  plateau  was  afforded  by  a  narrow  rift  or  gorge. 
Across  this  opening  Ephron  had  built  a  rude  wall, 
more  to  contain  his  cattle  and  sheep  than  for  any 
other  purpose  but  which,  nevertheless,  afforded 
a  very  good  defense.  One  face  of  the  cliff  over- 
hung the  wall  and  protected  defenders  from  at- 


DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS       173 

tack  above.  With  the  eye  of  a  natural  soldier 
Dodai  marked  the  possibilities  of  the  situation 
and  pointed  them  out  to  Ephron. 

"Yes,"  said  the  latter.  "We  did  not  build  the 
wall  for  that  at  first,  but  it  hath  served  me  well 
on  occasion  and  my  father  also.  When  the  Egyp- 
tian or  Assyrian  hath  harried  the  country,  or 
even  when  masterless  and  thieving  Canaanites 
have  raided  the  mountains,  this  hath  been  a 
barrier  which  hath  never  been  surmounted.  My 
father  hath  told  me  how  he  also  held  it  against 
assault,  but  in  my  day,  save  for  bands  of  robbers 
who  did  not  venture  to  attack  so  strong  a  place 
as  Beth- Aram  with  its  many  men,  we  have  not 
been  molested." 

"If  thou  wilt  permit  a  young  man  to  give  advice 

to  one  so  wise  as  thou  art "  said  Dodai 

modestly. 

"Speak  on,  my  son." 

" — the  gate  is  old  and  the  wood  decayed,"  he 
thrust  his  thumb  into  it  to  show  its  softness;  "this 
is  the  weak  spot  in  thy  wall.  Wars  are  certain  to 
come;  my  people  mean  to  subdue  this  land.  It 
would  be  well  to  have  the  gate  built  anew  of  the 
stoutest  stuff.'-' 

"Thou  speakest  wisely,"  said  Ephron  admir- 
ingly. "When  thou  dost  return  to  Beth- Aram  the 
day  after  to-morrow,  give  orders  in  my  name  that 
it  be  done." 

"Would  it  not  be  well  to  turn  back  now  and 
leave  the  order?"  ventured  the  young  man. 


"Thou  art  unduly  apprehensive,"  said  Ephron 
easily.  "When  thou  dost  return  will  be  time. 
Come,  we  have  delayed  too  long  already." 

The  house  was  plainly  visible  from  the  rift  in 
the  mountains  through  which  they  passed.  There 
upon  the  flat  roof  which  was  shaded  by  awnings 
and  made  a  pleasant  resting-place  for  the  family 
stood  a  single  figure.  The  gentle  breeze  of  the 
afternoon  blew  the  draperies  about  the  slender 
form.  Dodai  recognized  who  it  was.  He  stopped 
at  the  entrance,  lifted  his  hand  carrying  the  spear 
and  shook  it  in  greeting,  and  so  passed  out  of 
the  sight  of  Arinna.  He  had  left  her  in  much  the 
same  way  by  the  mountain  gorge  months  before, 
but  it  was  a  happy,  joyous  Arinna  who  waved  him 
farewell  this  time,  and  not  a  sad  one. 

The  gates  of  Gibeon  were  tightly  closed  when 
the  two  reached  the  place,  but  Ephron  was  well 
known  within  the  town,  and  the  guard  made  no 
difficulty  in  admitting  them.  The  Hittite  had 
cautioned  Dodai  to  say  nothing  about  his  disgrace. 
With  Oriental  cunning  he  was  willing  to  let  it 
appear  that  he  brought  a  prince  of  the  Hebrews 
in  good  standing  to  Gibeon,  although  he  was  care- 
ful to  declare  that  Dodai  came  in  an  unofficial 
capacity,  that  he  was  simply  a  visitor  at  Beth- 
Aram  whom  he  had  brought  to  Gibeon  to  show 
him  the  strength  and  the  worth  and  the  position 
of  the  city. 

Gibeon  stood  on  a  hill  raised  above  the  plateau, 
which  was  generally  rocky,  hilly,  arid,  and  deso- 


DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS       175 

late  beyond  description.  The  road  was  a  mere 
apology  for  a  highway.  It  was  not  practicable 
for  war  chariots  or  wheeled  vehicles,  and  a  horse 
would  have  been  more  or  less  useless.  Only  the 
hardy  asses  of  the  mountains  could  be  employed 
to  carry  burdens  with  any  success.  Dodai  rather 
rejoiced  at  this,  for  the  Israelites  were  not  horse- 
men or  charioteers.  Even  Joshua  himself  fought 
afoot  like  the  humblest  soldier  in  the  ranks. 

Gibeon  was  surrounded  by  an  oasis  caused  by  a 
perennial  spring  whose  water,  abundant  in  quan- 
tity and  sweet  and  cool,  was  famous  throughout 
the  whole  country.  It  was  used  freely  by  the 
citizens  to  irrigate  gardens  and  groves  without 
the  walls  and  finally  fell  into  a  huge  pool  sixty- 
five  paces  long  and  half  as  many  broad.  It  had 
never  been  known  to  fail,  and  the  water  supply 
gave  the  city  its  importance.  In  the  rainy  season 
a  considerable  lake  formed  in  the  valley.  It  was 
now  mostly  dried  up,  it  being  midsummer,  but 
there  were  trees  and  ripened  fields  of  grain  there. 

From  the  heights  above  Gibeon  the  observer 
could  look  over  the  hills  with  which  he  was  sur- 
rounded, south  about  half  a  day's  journey  by  the 
road  to  Jerusalem,  while  a  little  to  the  eastward 
of  north  and  the  same  distance  away,  hard  by  the 
ruins  of  Ai,  lay  Beeroth,  the  farthest  town  of 
the  Hivite  Confederacy.  Slightly  to  the  north- 
ward of  west  and  about  the  same  distance  away, 
the  two  passes  of  Beth-Horon,  upper  and  lower, 
ran  through  rifts  in  the  mountains  down  to  the 


176        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL' 

Maritime  plain  below.  Roads  such  as  they  were 
led  from  Gibeon  to  Beeroth,  Jerusalem  and  down 
through  the  passes  of  Beth-Horon  to  the  fertile 
lowlands.  Although  at  a  distance  of  some  six 
miles,  as  the  crow  flies,  from  the  pass,  Gibeon 
really  commanded  it.  No  invader  could  safely 
make  use  of  the  pass  unless  he  held  the  city. 

For  the  rest,  though  it  was  small  compared  to 
the  great  cities  of  Egypt,  Mesopotamia,  and  the 
Hittite  empire  to  the  north,  yet  Gibeon  was  a 
place  of  size  and  importance,  larger  and  stronger 
than  Jericho.  Its  walls  were  built  of  the  limestone 
of  the  terrain  and  were  thick  and  high,  protected 
by  towers  and  crested  with  battlements.  Like  most 
fortified  Eastern  cities  it  covered  a  very  small  ex- 
panse of  territory  for  its  population,  and  it 
abounded  with  narrow  streets  and  alleys.  Much 
of  its  people  lived  outside  of  the  walls  in  the  oasis 
on  the  hillside,  some  of  them  in  stone  houses, 
others  in  temporary  tents  and  shelters  of  the 
flimsiest  description. 

Ephron  and  Dodai  noticed,  as  they  passed 
through  these  suburbs,  that  they  were  mainly 
deserted,  and  when  they  entered  the  city  they 
found  that  it  was  crowded  with  people  in  a  state 
of  great  excitement.  Shem-Hadad  had  returned 
a  few  hours  before.  He  had  made  his  report  to 
the  Malik  and  his  council.  The  news  had  in  some 
way  leaked  out  from  the  council  chamber,  and 
the  people  were  filled  with  indignation. 

It  would  have  gone  hard  with  the  shrewd  if 


DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS       177 

unscrupulous  old  councilor  had  he  shown  himself 
in  the  streets  then,  but  he  knew  enough  to  keep 
in  the  house  and  he  was  wise  enough  to  realize 
that  he  had  done  the  very  best  thing  possible  for 
his  people.  True,  the  Israelites  had  no  machinery 
for  carrying  on  a  siege,  but  they  could  reduce  the 
town  by  starvation  and  they  could  deprive  it  of 
its  water  supply  with  most  direful  results.  What 
he  had  seen  of  Joshua  and  the  Hebrews — and  he 
had  kept  his  old  eyes,  which  were  much  keener 
than  they  appeared,  widely  open  while  in  the  camp 
at  Gilgal — convinced  him  that  he  had  done  the 
only  thing  that  would  insure  the  safety  of  his 
people.  He  felt  that  these  Hebrews  were  destined 
to  conquer  the  land,  and  he  had  a  superstitious 
feeling  that  their  God  in  the  final  issue  would 
prove  Himself  vastly  superior  to  Baal,  yes  to 
Baal  and  Ishtar  and  the  whole  Assyrian  host  of 
heavenly  deities. 

Making  their  way  through  the  crowded  streets 
with  some  difficulty,  Ephron  and  Dodai,  at  whom 
many  curious  glances  were  cast,  arrived  at  last  at 
the  house  of  the  former.  It  did  not  seem  wise  to 
Ephron  to  announce  the  nationality  of  his  com- 
panion during  the  heated  and  excited  period.  He 
would  wait  until  the  morning  before  he  brought 
him  to  the  Malik  and  the  councilors,  and  with  them 
he  would  leave  him  while  he  went  his  way  to  the 
camp  at  Gilgal.  Dodai  for  one  was  intensely 
weary,  and  he  welcomed  the  undisturbed  rest  of 
the  night. 


178        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

The  excitement  had  largely  subsided  in  the 
morning,  and  Ephron  found  it  not  difficult  to 
establish  Dodai  in  the  good  graces  of  the  ruler  of 
the  confederacy  and  the  chief  men  of  the  city 
before  he  departed  for  the  camp  of  Joshua. 
Indeed,  they  greeted  him  with  distinct  considera- 
tion. Anxious  to  let  this  first  representative  of 
the  Hebrews  whom  they  had  seen  know  that 
Joshua  and  the  princes  had  made  no  bad  bargain, 
they  showed  him  everything.  They  mustered 
their  troops  for  his  inspection,  they  pointed  out 
the  strength  of  their  position,  and  were  not  care- 
ful even  to  conceal  its  weakness,  which  was  the 
water  supply.  The  spring  broke  from  the  rocks 
outside  the  wall,  and  no  one  had  ever  thought  to 
inclose  and  protect  it  by  the  same  massive  bul- 
warks which  covered  the  town. 

Anxious  also  to  please  this  representative  of 
their  coming  overlords,  they  pressed  upon  him 
rich  presents,  offered  him  the  choice  of  all  they 
possessed,  and  when  Dodai  would  fain  have  re- 
fused and  did  in  fact  refuse  garments,  articles 
of  gold  and  silver,  they  bade  him  choose  for 
himself. 

Soldier-like,  he  selected  a  handsome  tunic  of 
Babylonian  armor.  The  tunic  was  of  soft  leather 
of  a  variety  with  which  he  was  not  familiar  and 
was  overlaid  with  many  links  of  steel.  As  he  had 
come  armed  only  with  a  sword  and  spear,  he  took 
from  the  armory  a  Hittite  bow,  short  but  of  great 
strength,  and  from  a  vast  number  selected  with 


DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS       179 

the  skill  and  precision  of  a  tried  archer  enough 
arrows  to  fill  the  quiver  that  went  with  the  bow. 
The  old  Malik  pressed  upon  him  a  round  target 
or  shield  of  bronze  mounted  with  silver,  to  which 
at  his  request  they  fixed  a  thin  golden  image  of  a 
wolf,  his  tribal  cognizance.  They  wanted  to  give 
him  also  a  round  Babylonian  helmet,  but  he  pre- 
ferred that  helmet  of  Egypt,  painted  blue  with 
the  silver  serpent  twined  about  it,  which  his 
father  had  taken  from  the  head  of  a  dead  chief 
on  the  shore  the  day  the  Egyptians  were  over- 
whelmed by  the  waters  of  the  Bed  Sea.  He  took 
also  a  curious  knife  of  copper,  a  Hittite  weapon 
they  told  him,  which  he  thrust  into  his  belt  on  the 
side  opposite  to  his  sword. 

He  looked  long  and  earnestly  at  an  axe  for 
battle,  but  at  last  laid  it  aside.  The  weight  of 
what  he  had  was  considerable,  and  he  did  not 
want  to  sacrifice  his  possible  mobility  by  adding 
any  unnecessary  burden  to  his  equipment,  so  that 
his  weapons  finally  consisted  of  sword,  dagger, 
spear,  and  bow,  and  his  defensive  armor  of  leather 
tunic  reinforced  with  steel,  target  of  bronze,  and 
that  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue.  Altogether 
he  made  a  splendid  and  imposing  figure.  There 
were  no  mirrors,  of  course,  but  with  pardonable 
vanity  Dodai  felt  rather  pleased  with  himself 
and  his  thoughts  flew  back  to  Beth-Aram  and  he 
wished  that  Arinna  could  see  him  now. 

These  pleasant  duties  and  privileges  whiled 
away  the  morning.  After  partaking  of  the  noon- 


180        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

day  meal  and  the  invariable  siesta  that  followed  at 
the  house  of  Abd-milki  himself,  the  chief  councilor 
was  apprized  of  the  return  of  the  messenger  of 
Adoni-Zedec  for  his  answer.  In  the  council  cham- 
ber, Dodai  in  his  armor  stationed  himself  in  the 
rear  of  the  chief  councilor.  He  heard  the 
haughty,  warlike  demand  of  Arami,  the  splendid 
ambassador  of  the  Jebusite  king.  Confident  of 
the  support  of  the  Hebrews,  and  the  presence  of 
Dodai  himself  made  him  the  more  certain  of  it, 
the  old  Malik  spiritedly  flung  back  the  haughti- 
ness of  the  Canaanite  soldier  and  disdainfully 
refused  the  proffered  alliance. 

"Knowest  thou,"  cried  the  prince,  his  dark  face 
flushing  with  surprise  and  indignation,  "that  this 
meaneth  war?" 

"We  know  it." 

"Look  well  to  your  bulwarks,"  said  the  Jebusite 
captain,  instantly  and  with  terrifying  emphasis, 
"for  on  the  morrow  the  forces  of  the  five  great 
kings  will  be  at  your  gates,  and  after  we  have  left 
not  one  stone  upon  another  of  Gibeon  we  shall 
deal  with  these  invaders  in  the  same  way.  I 
would, ' '  he  added  in  thunder  tones  that  filled  the 
hall,  "that  one  of  them  were  present  to  hear  my 
words." 

"By  thy  leave,  noble  councilor,"  interposed 
Dodai,  stepping  forward,  "one  is  here.  Thou  art 
that  Arami  I  hate  above  all  men." 

"And  wherefore  I  in  particular,  slave?"  asked 
the  soldier  contemptuously. 


DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS       181 

"I  am  Dodai.  I  have  sworn  to  kill  thee,"  was 
the  enlightening  answer. 

With  his  hand  upon  his  sword  hilt  he  confronted 
the  insolent  Canaanitish  captain  with  a  figure  as 
erect  and  as  undaunted  as  that  of  the  envoy. 

"And  I  too  have  made  a  like  oath!"  exclaimed 
the  other  passionately,  as  he  heard  that  hated 
name.  "I  see  now,"  he  went  on,  turning  to  the 
Malik,  "why  ye  have  rejected  this  proffered 
alliance.  Ye  have  made  agreement  with  the 
invaders,  ye  traitors  in  the  land." 

"And  if  we  have?" 

"Ye  shalt  be  ground  like  wheat  between  the 
upper  and  the  nether  millstone.  Either  we  will 
blot  you  out,  or  they  will  make  you  their  slaves. 
Well,  unless  they  move  quickly  and  strike  hard, 
they  will  find  nothing  here  but  ruined  walls  and 
dead  men.  By  Baal,  I  swear!  I  go." 

"Wouldst  fight  with  me  here  and  now,"  cried 
Dodai,  as  the  messenger  turned  on  his  heel,  "and 
let  our  gods  decide  between  us?" 

"Gladly,"  instantly  returned  Arami,  who  was 
a  man  of  great  courage  evidently,  laying  his 
hand  on  his  sword  and  stepping  toward  the 
Hebrew. 

"Nay,"  interposed  the  chief  councilor  harshly, 
"as  ambassador)  he  came  and  as  such  he  must  go. 
His  person  is  sacred  by  all  the  gods.  Restrain 
thyself,  O  brave  Prince  of  the  Hebrews,  and 
do  thou,  Arami,  betake  thyself  hence  unhin- 
dered." 


182        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"We  shall  meet,"  said  the  Jebusite  with  threat- 
ening gesture  and  mien,  "on  the  field  if  thou  art 
here  when  we  return  and  thy  spirit  doth  not  fail 
thee." 

"It  shall  not,"  answered  Dodai  with  equal  pride 
and  resolution. 

"I  hope  not,  and  now  as  this  is  war,  I  gay  no 
word  of  farewell  to  the  elders  of  Gibeon,"  re- 
turned Arami. 

He  gathered  his  cloak  about  him  and  stalked 
haughtily  and  disdainfully  from  the  room,  at- 
tended by  his  escort  and  ushered  out  by  the 
servants  of  the  Malik.  Silence  filled  the  assem- 
blage on  his  departure.  Men  looked  to  their 
fellows  and  drew  their  breath  softly.  Expres- 
sions of  alarm  appeared  on  different  faces. 

"Now,  by  Baal,  methinks  we  had  done  better 
to  have  allied  ourselves  with  our  own  blood,"  cried 
the  priest;  "that  false  deity  of  Ephron  hath 
misled " 

"Silence!"  said  the  Malik,  stopping  priest  and 
Israelite,  who  were  confronting  each  other  with 
hostile  heart  and  angry  looks.  "Hebrew  Dodai, 
son  of  Ahoah,  thou  hast  heard  the  words  of  Arami 
of  Jerusalem!" 

"I  have  heard." 

"Gibeon  is  but  a  single  city.  Five  of  the 
strongest  and  most  powerful  cities  of  the  south 
are  leagued  against  us  under  the  great  Adoni- 
Zedec  of  Jerusalem,  the  ablest  and  most  influ- 
ential of  them  all.  Dost  understand?" 


DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS       183 

"I  understand." 

"Any  of  these  cities  can  put  a  force  of  fight- 
ing men  in  the  field  far  outnumbering  our  own, 
and  against  the  five  of  them  we  can  by  no  means 
stand,  not  even  with  the  united  forces  of  our 
confederation." 

"But  thy  walls  and  towers,  which  I  have  marked 
well?" 

"They  have  means  to  batter  them  down  and  to 
undermine  them.  We  must  have  help  from  thy 
people,  and  that  instantly  or  we  are  undone," 
said  the  Malik  earnestly. 

"I  see." 

"Thinkest  thou  that  they  will  keep  their  oath?" 

"I  know  that  they  will." 

"Art  sure?" 

"They  have  sworn  by  Jehovah,  the  Most  High 
God.  That  is  an  oath  that  they  cannot  break,  lest 
the  vengeance  of  God  consume  them." 

"To  the  statement  of  the  noble  youth  I  fully 
agree,"  said  Shem-Hadad  softly.  "Whatever 
they  mean  to  do  to  us,  they  will  not  see  us  spoiled 
by  our  enemies." 

"Well  then,"  said  the  Malik,  greatly  relieved, 
"messengers  must  be  dispatched  to  the  lord 
Joshua  bidding  him  come  to  our  aid.  It  is  night. 
They  can  go  now,  and  they  should  reach  the  camp 
at  Gilgal  in  the  morning.  Adoni-Zedec  will  not 
move  before  dawn,  and  we  can  hold  him  off  until 
the  Hebrews  come  to  our  succor." 

"I  will  go,"  said  Dodai  promptly,  forgetful  for 


the  moment  that  he  was  a  proscribed  man  and 
might  not  be  welcome. 

"Nay,"  said  the  Malik,  "bide  thou  here.  This 
is  the  post  of  danger,  and  we  need  thee.  Thy 
presence  putteth  heart  into  the  people.  There  are 
other  messengers."  He  turned  to  his  secretary. 
"Hast  thou  parchments?" 

"Lord,  I  have." 

1 1  Give  them  to  me. ' ' 

Amid  a  breathless  silence  the  old  man  sat  down 
at  a  sort  of  a  table  which  was  placed  before  him, 
spread  out  the  parchments,  and,  using  the  pe- 
culiarly formed  writing  of  Babylon,  slowly  indited 
a  brief  but  weighty  message  upon  a  fair  piece  of 
sheepskin. 

"Can  thy  people  read  this  writing,  thinkest 
thou?" 

"I  cannot,"  answered  Dodai,  after  a  glance  at 
the  queer  wedge-shaped  marks  upon  the  leather, 
"but  there  are  those  in  the  camp  who  can.  The 
learned  Joshua  himself  hath  great  skill  in  such 
matters." 

"It  is  well,"  answered  the  Malik.  He  handed 
the  parchments,  which  he  first  sealed  with  the  seal 
of  the  city  to  Irkanati,  the  chief  captain,  who  stood 
in  attendance.  "Dispatch  trusty  messengers  to 
Joshua  with  this  writing  at  once.  Let  them  go  up 
by  the  way  of  Ai  and  the  Michmash  road,  and  let 
them  proceed  with  all  speed.  Send  other  mes- 
sengers to  the  other  cities  of  our  association  at  the 
same  time  and  bid  them  prepare  for  war.  Arouse 


DEFIANCE  TO  THE  FIVE  KINGS       185 

the  soldiers,  double  the  guard,  summon  the  dwell- 
ers without  to  come  within  the  walls,  and  make 
every  preparation  for  defense.  The  council  is 
over.  Shem-Hadad  and  thou,  good  youth,  I 
would  have  further  speech  with  ye.  Do  ye  attend 
me." 


XVI 

THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL 

THERE  was  little  sleep  in  Gibeon  that  night. 
The  direful  news  that  Adoni-Zedec  had  de- 
clared war  against  them  and  would  fall  upon 
them  immediately  was  spread  abroad  instantly. 
In  the  long  period  of  comparative  peace  that  the 
land  had  enjoyed,  which  was  now  about  to  close, 
with  the  improvidence  of  the  fatalistic  Orient, 
neglect  and  indifference  had  taken  the  place  of 
watchfulness  and  care.  Consequently,  there  was 
work  for  everybody  to  strengthen  the  defense. 
And  as  war  was  a  lif e-and-death  matter  for  every- 
body in  those  days,  even  for  non-combatants  so 
called,  the  people  high  and  low,  old  and  young, 
labored  with  a  will. 

In  the  morning  watchers  on  the  walls  heard 
the  sound  of  trumpets  in  the  hills  to  the  south- 
ward, and  presently  the  valley  below  the  city  was 
filled  with  men.  They  halted  some  distance  away 
just  out  of  bowshot,  and  one  figure  in  magnificent 
armor  and  vesture,  but  weaponless  with  arms 
uplifted  indicating  that  he  desired  speech,  rode 
forward  and  halted.  Old  Irkanati,  the  chief  cap- 
tain of  Gibeon,  mounted  the  wall  over  one  of  the 
gates  and  beckoned  him  to  come  nearer.  Back  of 

186 


THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL        187 

him  a  short  distance  followed  a  little  group  of 
men,  also  unarmed,  each  bearing  a  small  sack. 
When  the  newcomer  was  in  hailing  distance,  the 
chief  captain  bade  him  stop  and  approach  no 
nearer. 

"I  would  have  speech  with  the  chief  captain  of 
the  city,"  cried  the  officer. 

He  was  none  other  than  Japhia,  the  king  of 
Lachish,  who  had  been  appointed  to  lead  the  ad- 
vance and  invest  Gibeon  after  Arami  had  reported 
to  Adoni-Zedec  the  night  before.  With  wise  and 
soldier-like  decision  the  confederated  monarchs 
decided  to  force  the  fighting  and  strike  at  Gibeon 
at  once.  They  would  thus  discourage  any  further 
possible  defections  to,  or  alliance  with,  these 
formidable  Hebrews. 

"I  am  he,"  answered  Irkanati. 

"My  royal  brethren  offer  Gibeon  and  its  people 
a  last  chance." 

"What  is  that?" 

1 '  Open  ye  your  gates  and  submit  youselves  to  us 
without  further  delay  and  your  lives  shall  be 
spared." 

There  was  a  moment  of  hesitation.  The  chief 
captain  turned  and  spoke  to  Abd-milki,  the  Malik, 
who  had  come  thither  with  the  other  councilors, 
but  were  hidden  by  the  parapet  walls. 

"Thine  answer,"  roared  the  king  with  regal 
impatience. 

"No!"  cried  Irkanati  resolutely. 

"Think  ye  that  ye  shall  have  aid  from  the 


188        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

Hebrew  dogs?"  he  shouted  in  wrath;  and  then, 
not  waiting  for  an  answer,  he  beckoned  to  the  men 
with  the  bags,  out  of  which  each  man  accordingly 
lifted  a  severed  human  head !  1 1  Know  ye  these  ! ' ' 
he  asked  in  scorn  and  triumph. 

A  shout  of  rage  broke  from  the  lips  of  the  old 
chief  captain  of  the  city.  The  walls  of  Gibeon 
were  suddenly  black  with  soldiers,  shrieking  and 
yelling  with  anger  and  horror,  for  everyone  had 
recognized  the  heads.  They  were  those  of  the 
half-dozen  soldiers  who  had  been  dispatched  the 
night  before  with  messages  to  Joshua.  Not  one 
of  them  had  escaped! 

"Thou  seest  that  the  city  is  here,"  cried  the 
chief  captain  defiantly.  "If  ye  be  able,  seize  the 
gates  and  open  them  yourselves,  and  we  will  die 
behind  the  walls." 

Japhia,  the  Lachishite,  was  a  wise  soldier  as 
well  as  brave.  He  had  taken  advantage  of  the 
night  to  station  a  detachment  of  his  escort  in 
the  ravine  to  the  northward  of  the  city  through 
which  the  road  ran.  He  had  anticipated  that  some 
such  effort  would  be  made  to  send  word  to  the 
Hebrews,  and  the  unsuspecting  messengers  had 
blundered  into  the  trap  he  had  prepared  for  them 
and  had  been  slain  to  a  man.  He  now  withdrew 
from  the  parley  and  began  the  rearrangement  of 
his  troops,  which  had  been  reinforced  that  morn- 
ing, so  as  completely  to  contain  the  city  upon 
which  no  assault  was  then  launched.  The  main 
body  would  be  up  before  night  and  the  rude  siege 


THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL        189 

artillery  and  other  machinery  for  the  taking  of 
cities  would  then  be  available. 

Behind  the  jagged  points  of  the  great  range  of 
mountains  to  the  eastward  lay  the  only  chance  of 
succor  for  Gibeon,  the  army  of  the  Hebrews,  and 
no  word  had  reached  them!  Things  looked  dark 
indeed  for  the  Hivites.  Were  they  to  be  left  alone 
to  bear  the  brunt  of  the  attack  which  must  soon 
follow?  What  was  to  be  done?  How  was  word  to 
be  sent  to  Joshua  now? 

That  was  the  anxious  question  that  agitated  the 
breasts  of  the  councilors  during  the  morning.  It 
was  Dodai  who  solved  it. 

"Sirs,"  he  said,  "I  will  go  myself." 

"But  how?"  asked  the  Malik.  "The  soldiers 
who  killed  our  messengers  of  last  night  are  still 
there.  The  main  body  of  the  Canaanite  army 
will  soon  approach  from  the  southward." — They 
had  drawn  no  nearer  since  the  repulsion  of  the 
king  and  it  was  evident  that  the  main  force  had 
not  yet  come  up. — "There  are  but  two  ways  to 
thine  Hebrew  camp  and  they  are  both  covered. 
The  city  is  completely  invested." 

"There  is  still  another  way,"  answered  Dodai. 
"I  know  it,  for  I  have  traversed  it  twice." 

"What  way  is  that?" 

"Straight  down  the  mountain  range  from  the 
oasis  of  Beth- Aram." 

"The  home  of  Ephron  the  Hittite?" 

"Even  so.  Give  me  two  of  the  swiftest  and 
strongest  and  bravest  men  of  thine  army,  and  we 


190        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

will  bear  the  message  to  Joshua.  But  thou 
shouldst  make  haste,"  he  continued,  "for  the  city 
will  be  so  surrounded  before  the  night  fall  that 
scarce  even  a  bird  could  fly  away  from  it." 

"How  wilt  thou  go!"  asked  the  aged  Malik 
anxiously. 

"There  are  ravines  that  cross  this  rugged  up- 
land of  thine.  In  their  cover  we  will  gain  the  edge 
of  the  hills  and  in  their  shelter  proceed  to  the 
southward  until  we  come  to  the  oasis.  Thereafter 
the  journey  is  easy,  comparatively  speaking." 

"But  if  thou  shouldst  be  seen  and  pursued?" 

"There  will  be  three  of  us,  and  one  may,  nay 
one  must,  escape.  I  am  fleet  of  foot.  See  that 
my  companions  be  likewise." 

"But  if  ye  should  be  overtaken?" 

"God,"  said  the  young  man,  "will  protect  His 
own." 

"Thou  shalt  go,"  answered  the  Malik,  greatly 
relieved.  "Let  me  write  again." 

"If  I  reach  the  Hebrew  camp  there  will  be  no 
need  of  writing,  but  if  I  should  fall  and  the  carry- 
ing of  the  message  be  devolved  upon  one  of  those 
that  accompany  me,  it  would  be  well  that  he  have 
a  parchment.  Give  to  each  of  us  a  copy." 

"That  is  well  thought  on,"  said  the  Malik 
approvingly. 

He  turned  again  to  his  secretary  and  labori- 
ously indited  a  brief  message  in  the  usual  cunei- 
form writing,  which  he  copied  twice  with  his  own 
hand,  signed,  and  sealed ;  and  having  thus  finished 


THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL        191 

them  he  directed  an  attendant  to  inclose  each  of 
them  in  a  bag  of  leather,  while  he  sent  another  to 
summon  Irkanati.  When  that  veteran  soldier 
presented  himself  he  asked  him: 

1  < What  of  the  enemy?" 

"They  lie  quiet  behind  the  ridge  a  little  dis- 
tance to  the  south  of  us." 

"They  have  not  drawn  nearer?" 

"Not  yet.  A  few  watchers  are  on  the  summit 
of  the  ridge,  the  rest  have  retired  behind  it." 

"What  thinkest  thou?" 

"It  is  the  advance  guard  of  the  Canaanitish 
army.  They  have  come  to  watch  us,  to  threaten 
us,  to  contain  us,  until  the  main  force  be  as- 
sembled." 

"Wilt  thou  send  me  hither  two  of  the  fleetest 
and  bravest  men  in  thy  command  to  accompany 
this  noble  Hebrew  to  the  camp  with  messages? 
It  is  a  dangerous  service.  Because  of  the  likeli- 
hood that  they  may  lose  their  lives  in  the  attempt, 
let  them  offer  willingly." 

"We  have  a  thousand  young  men  who  would 
gladly  make  the  attempt  with  this  brave  Hebrew. 
I  will  send  thee  two  of  the  best. ' ' 

"Will  my  lord  give  me  leave?"  asked  Dodai 
suddenly. 

"Speak,  "said  the  Malik. 

"It  will  be  difficult  enough  for  us  to  get  away 
unobserved.  If  the  chief  captain  here  would  lead 
some  of  that  brave  thousand  of  which  he  speaketh 
out  of  the  city  gates  and  offer  battle  to  the  enemy 


192        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

and  occupy  them,  we  might  the  more  easily  and 
surely  escape." 

"Give  me  leave,  noble  councilor,"  said  Irkanati. 

"Speak  thou." 

4 '  The  youth  hath  spoken  well  and  like  a  soldier. 
Have  I  thy  permission  to  do  as  he  hath  suggested? 
It  will  teach  these  haughty  Canaanites  a  lesson." 

The  old  Malik  reflected. 

"Our  forces  are  few.  We  cannot  afford  to 
lose  many.  Let  it  be  only  a  demonstration,  a 
feint  rather  than  an  attack  pressed  home.  Re- 
treat when  they  advance  upon  thee." 

1 '  I  understand.  Have  I  thy  permission,  0  noble 
Abd-milki?" 

"Thou  hast  it.  Pray  commend  me  to  thy  noble 
master,"  continued  the  Malik,  turning  to  Dodai. 
"I  long  to  see  so  great  a  soldier." 

"I  shall  do  so." 

"And  success  to  thine  adventure." 

In  a  few  moments  Dodai,  in  complete  armor, 
met  the  two  young  Hivites  who  awaited  him  in 
the  courtyard.  He  looked  at  them  approvingly. 
They  were  tall,  alert,  sinewy  young  men,  built  not 
only  for  speed  but  for  strength  as  well.  They 
were  armed  as  he,  but  with  not  quite  such  splendid 
war  gear  and  they  wore  round  Babylonian  caps  of 
steel  rather  than  the  Egyptian  helmet  painted 
blue. 

"I,"  said  the  first,  "am  called  Giammu." 

"And  my  name,"  said  the  second,  "is  Lalli. 
We  are  to  go  with  thee." 


THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL        193 

"Here  is  the  message,  one  for  each  of  you,  0 
Lalli  and  Giammu,"  said  the  Malik,  who  had  ac- 
companied Dodai.  The  messages  were  inclosed  in 
bags,  and  each  one  was  provided  with  a  thong  of 
leather  by  which  it  could  be  hung  about  the  neck 
of  the  bearer  under  the  armored  tunic.  "Thou 
shalt  give  these  into  the  hands  of  Joshua,  Prince 
of  Israel,  if  either  of  ye  have  the  fortune  to  sur- 
vive. For  the  rest,  thou,  Giammu,  and  thou,  Lalli, 
are  under  the  order  of  Dodai.  We  who  are  left 
here  will  pray  for  your  success.  The  fate  of 
Gibeon,  of  her  old  men  and  her  women,  of  her 
youths  and  maidens,  her  little  children,  her  altars 
and  her  gods  is  with  ye." 

1  'Jehovah  guard  us,"  said  Dodai. 

"Thou  wilt  offer  sacrifices  to  Baal  in  our  be- 
half," said  Giammu,  the  elder  of  the  two  young 
men. 

"I  will.    Go." 

"There  is  a  gate,"  said  Dodai,  as  the  three  went 
out  into  the  streets,  "which  openeth  to  the  east- 
ward as  I  remember." 

"There  is,  lord." 

"Lead  us  there." 

"At  thy  command." 

As  the  three  men  made  their  way  through  the 
crowded  streets  they  heard  the  noise  of  trampling 
of  many  feet,  the  jingle  of  armor  and  equipment. 

*  *  What  is  that  f ' '  asked  Dodai,  pausing  and  look- 
ing up  a  cross  street  toward  the  main  street  of 
the  city. 


194        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"It  is  the  band  of  the  chief  captain  going  out 
to  engage  the  Canaanites,"  answered  Lalli. 

"It  is  well.  When  the  battle  is  joined  we  will 
make  our  dash  for  the  hills." 

"Ah,  that  is  thy  plan,"  said  the  elder  of  the 
two  Gibeonites.  "That  is  well  devised,  lord." 

Presently  the  three  messengers  reached  the 
gate.  The  elder  of  the  two  Gibeonites  gave  the 
word,  the  gates  were  opened,  and  they  passed 
through.  The  north  and  south  way  passed  close 
by  this  gate.  Fortunately  it  made  a  sudden  bend 
eastward  for  a  short  distance  and  dropped  down, 
just  where  it  turned  north  beneath  walls  of  rock. 
It  ran  through  a  little  ravine,  in  fact,  the  walls  of 
which  were  high  enough  to  conceal  a  stooping 
man.  The  ravine  deepened  as  it  left  the  road  and 
plunged  westward  and  finally  lost  itself  in  the 
rocky  hills. 

The  three  men  waited  within  the  recess  formed 
in  the  walls  by  the  gate.  They  heard  the  blare  of 
the  trumpets  as  the  thousand  men,  led  by  Irkanati 
in  person,  marched  through  the  south  gate  and 
formed  an  irregular  line  upon  the  hill. 

"If  he  would  keep  quiet  those  trumpets,"  said 
Dodai  severely,  "he  would  have  a  better  chance 
to  surprise  them." 

The  trees  about  the  hills  as  yet  concealed  the 
movements  of  the  sallying  party  from  the 
Canaanite  sentries.  Yet  the  noise  of  the  trumpets 
attracted  their  attention  at  once.  The  three 
watchers  could  see  them  suddenly  quicken  into 


THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL        195 

attention  and  stare  eagerly  and  intently  toward 
the  city.  The  same  idea  that  came  to  Dodai  had 
perhaps  at  last  come  to  the  chief  captain,  for  there 
was  no  more  trumpeting.  The  men  of  his  com- 
mand dashed  rapidly  through  the  trees,  passed 
the  country  houses,  and  deployed  in  the  open 
valley. 

The  Canaanites  were  taken  by  surprise,  but  not 
entirely  so.  Sentries  shouted  and  blew  their 
trumpets.  Instantly  the  ridge  was  black  with 
men,  who  at  once  began  forming  to  meet  the 
sortie.  But  the  sally  was  made  with  great  spirit 
and  courage  and  with  great  skill  as  well.  Before 
the  Canaanites  had  time  to  order  their  ranks  and 
advance,  the  Gibeonites  were  among  them,  thrust- 
ing with  their  spears,  cutting  with  their  swords, 
while  parties  of  bowmen  on  either  flank  stopped 
a  little  distance  away  and  began  to  pour  arrows 
upon  the  Canaanites. 

The  ridge  was  the  scene  of  a  fierce  and  sharp 
battle.  At  first  the  advantage  was  entirely  with 
the  Gibeonites,  but  even  the  advance  guard  of  the 
Canaanites  outnumbered  the  sallying  party  five 
to  one.  There  were  proved  and  trained  soldiers 
in  that  command  under  King  Japhia,  a  host  him- 
self, and  they  rushed  up  and  down  the  lines  raging 
like  lions.  The  first  impulse  of  panic  was  checked. 
The  men  were  re-formed  under  fire.  The  bowmen 
of  the  Canaanites  were  thrown  out  on  the  flanks 
to  counter  the  other  archers.  The  king  advanced 
to  the  front,  freely  exposing  himself  to  hearten 


196        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

his  men,  who  quickly  rallied  and  presently  moved 
forward. 

The  chief  captain,  however,  had  been  given  his 
orders.  Just  as  the  Canaanite  advance  began,  he 
gave  a  prearranged  signal  and  his  men  turned 
and  came  back  on  the  dead  run.  The  bowmen  on 
either  flank,  pouring  in  a  perfect  hail  of  arrows, 
checked  the  advance  of  the  enemy  for  a  moment 
and  then  they  too  joined  their  fleeing  comrades. 
The  Canaanites  pursued  the  Gibeonites  to  the 
edge  of  the  oasis,  but  they  dared  go  no  further. 
The  chief  captain  had  inflicted  considerable  loss, 
having  sacrificed  but  few  of  his  command. 

It  was  a  gallant  sortie  and  well  delivered,  and 
it  had  served  its  purpose,  for  in  the  very  height 
of  the  engagement  the  three  messengers  had 
dashed  down  the  road  and  had  gained  the  shelter 
of  the  ravine  unobserved.  The  distance  between 
Gibeon  and  Beth- Aram  could  have  been  traversed 
in  a  few  hours  by  an  alert  man,  but  in  this 
instance  the  three  had  to  go  very  slowly.  It  was 
necessary  to  take  advantage  of  every  hill  and 
valley,  of  every  ravine,  of  every  rocky  cover ;  they 
had  to  reconnoiter  every  foot  of  their  advance, 
and  it  was  not  until  late  in  the  afternoon  that  they 
saw  before  them,  perhaps  a  mile  away,  the  rift 
in  the  mountains  which  gave  entrance  to  the  oasis. 

So  far  they  had  come  without  molestation  or 
observation.  Unfortunately  the  country  between 
their  present  stopping-place  and  the  gate  of  the 
oasis  was  singularly  open  and  the  road  from 


THE  MESSENGERS  OF  APPEAL        197 

Jerusalem  northward  ran  through  it  on  the  west- 
ward side.  Although  their  eyes  searched  the 
ground  carefully  they  could  discover  apparently 
no  cover  at  all.  Far  off  to  the  westward  the  de- 
clining sun  threw  into  silhouette  marching  bodies 
of  troops.  They  were  too  far  to  distinguish  in- 
dividuals, but  the  sun  was  reflected  from  spear 
point  and  helm.  They  could  only  hope  that  three 
men  would  not  be  noticed  by  that  army  against 
the  gray  rock  of  the  mountain  wall.  There  was 
no  help  for  it,  they  must  go  out  into  the  open  come 
what  might.  It  was  Dodai  who  gave  the  order 
and  led  the  way. 


XVII 
THE  CONTEST  ON  THE  UPLAND 

THE  hope  that  they  had  escaped  observation 
was  instantly  doomed  to  disappointment. 
Probably  the  same  declining  sunlight  which 
was  reflected  from  the  arms  of  the  Canaanites  also 
betrayed  them  as  it  fell  on  bossed  shield  or  shin- 
ing helm  or  polished  spear  point.  No  one  but  a 
warrior  would  be  wearing  armor  there,  no  one  but 
a  messenger  would  be  going  south  at  that  time  in 
that  place.  If  the  messenger  were  a  friend  and 
had  come  from'  the  advance  guard  of  the  Canaan- 
ites, he  would  not  be  found  in  that  quarter,  and  if 
he  were  an  enemy  he  could  only  come  from  Gibeon. 
In  that  event  it  was  necessary  to  stop  him  and  to 
do  it  at  once.  So  reasoned  the  kings  and  their 
officers  with  their  soldiers  in  that  passing  army. 

Adoni-Zedec,  borne  on  a  litter  on  the  flank  of 
the  army,  to  whom  the  general  direction  of  the 
company  had  been  yielded  by  the  others,  instantly 
ordered  a  detachment  of  fifty  men  under  Prince 
Arami,  his  most  trusted  experienced  young  cap- 
tain, to  proceed  across  the  plateau  toward  the 
hills  and  kill  or  capture  the  newcomers.  Then 
he  passed  on  his  way  and  gave  the  matter  no 
further  thought.  It  did  not  seem  to  him  that  the 

198 


THE  CONTEST  ON  THE  UPLAND      199 

task  was  difficult  or  that  it  might  even  be  im- 
possible. But  one  thing  favored  the  pursued. 
They  knew  about  the  haven  that  would  be  af- 
forded by  the  oasis  of  Beth-Aram  and  the  pur- 
suers, who  happened  to  be  soldiers  from  far-off 
Lachish,  did  not  except  of  course  Arami  himself. 

Dodai  and  his  two  Hivite  companions  had  at 
first  proceeded  slowly  and  warily,  hoping  to 
escape  the  notice  of  the  great  army  tramping 
along  the  road  a  mile  or  so  away.  They  watched 
it  closely,  however,  and  they  saw  at  once  when  the 
detachment  broke  away  and  headed  toward  them. 
It  was  quite  evident  that  they  had  been  observed 
and  were  to  be  intercepted. 

The  distance  of  Dodai  from  the  mouth  of  the 
pass  was  something  over  a  mile.  The  distance 
of  the  detachment  from  the  mouth  of  the  pass 
was  something  less  than  a  mile.  Certainly,  it  was 
obvious  that  three  picked  men  could  run  faster 
than  fifty  indiscriminately  chosen,  yet  among  the 
fifty  might  be  one  or  two  very  speedy  men  and  in 
all  probability  every  one  of  the  fifty  would  be 
armed  with  a  bow,  and  the  long  arrows,  sped  by 
strong-armed  bowmen,  would  overtake  and  cut 
down  the  fastest  of  men. 

Nevertheless,  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  try 
it.  They  were  yet  far  beyond  bowshot  range, 
fortunately.  Dodai  drew  his  bow  from  his  back, 
strung  it  as  he  ran,  and  directed  his  companions 
to  do  the  same.  Carrying  it  in  his  right  hand 
— like  the  rest  of  the  Benjamites  he  had  been 


200        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

trained  to  use  his  left  hand  as  well  as  his  right 
for  the  surprising  advantage  sometimes  given  in 
battle — with  arrows  ready  for  instant  use,  he  gave 
vent  to  a  few  encouraging  words  as  the  three  men 
continued  to  run  toward  the  entrance  of  the  pass, 
which  they  could  identify  by  the  jutting  peaks 
that  rose  above  it. 

The  detachment  had  been  moving  fairly  rapidly 
directly  toward  them,  but  so  soon  as  they  saw 
their  quarry  break  into  a  run,  its  men  quickened 
their  pace  also  and  changed  their  direction  so  as 
to  intercept  them.  The  detachment  was  running 
straight  toward  the  mouth  of  the  pass  on  one  side 
of  a  right-angle  triangle  and  Dodai  and  his  men 
on  the  other. 

The  first  compact  coherency  of  the  mass  of  pur- 
suers was  soon  lost.  As  they  ran  they  scattered, 
and  instead  of  an  orderly  body  they  soon  disinte- 
grated into  widely  separated  individuals.  Well 
in  front  of  his  men  ran  Arami,  the  captain,  who 
of  course  divined  the  haven  sought  by  his  quarry, 
and  close  after  him  were  a  score  or  more  well  up 
in  the  race.  Evidently,  thought  Dodai,  this  was  a 
body  of  scouts,  picked  for  speed.  He  said  nothing 
further,  however,  but  simply  increased  his  pace 
until  he  fairly  bounded  over  the  rocky  upland. 
The  two  young  Gibeonites  had  been  especially 
chosen  for  their  speed,  but  they  found  it  difficult 
to  keep  up  with  the  Hebrew.  Indeed,  it  would 
have  been  impossible  had  he  not  slightly  slackened 
his  pace  in  order  that  they  might  remain  together. 


THE  CONTEST  ON  THE  UPLAND      201 

The  desert-trained  muscles  of  the  young  Ben- 
jamite  made  him  more  than  a  match  for  the  men 
of  the  hill  country. 

Arami,  leading  the  pursuit,  could  at  last  see  the 
mouth  of  the  pass  and  the  gateway  in  the  wall 
across  it  toward  which  the  messengers  headed. 
He  realized  instantly  that  the  three  would  reach 
it  before  his  men  and  probably  escape  him.  He 
well  knew  the  strength  of  the  wall  and  the  force 
that  could  be  assembled  to  defend  it.  He  had  not 
with  him  enough  soldiers  to  take  it.  If  the  runners 
gained  the  wall  they  would  escape  him,  for  the 
time  being  at  any  rate.  With  every  swift-flying 
moment,  however,  the  distance  between  the  two 
parties  was  being  lessened.  Therefore  without 
stopping  he  called  off  the  names  of  half  a  dozen 
men  of  the  fifteen  who  yet  kept  pace  with  him. 
Those  thus  designated  stopped  suddenly,  moved 
rapidly  to  one  side  so  as  to  have  free  range  at 
the  pursued,  drew  their  bows,  and  began  to  shoot 
at  the  runners.  The  captain  and  the  rest  of  the 
men  pressed  on.  It  was  a  game  which  Dodai  and 
his  companions  could  scarcely  play  because  they 
were  so  few.  Yet  the  first  flight  of  arrows  came 
dangerously  near  the  three  runners,  and  they  had 
to  do  something  or  be  shot  down  as  they  fled. 

"We  will  have  to  stop  that,"  said  the  Hebrew 
at  last,  "perhaps  we  can  check  them." 

He  came  to  a  sudden  halt  as  he  spoke,  lifted  his 
bow,  knocked  his  arrow,  drew  it  to  the  head,  and 
taking  quick  aim  sped  it  into  the  pursuing  troop 


202        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

with  all  the  force  of  his  arm.  His  two  companions 
followed  his  example.  Dodai 's  arrow  pierced  the 
throat  of  the  nearest  soldier,  the  only  man  in 
advance  of  the  captain.  The  arrow  of  Giammu 
shivered  upon  the  shield  quickly  and  skillfully 
flung  forward  for  protection  by  Arami  himself, 
while  that  of  Lalli  luckily  pierced  the  left  leg  of 
another  pursuer.  Two  men  were  down  from  the 
discharge,  but  the  halt  and  the  delay  had  been 
attended  by  fatal  consequences  to  one  of  the  fugi- 
tives. In  the  very  act  of  releasing  his  own  arrow 
Lalli  had  been  struck  by  two  arrows.  One  he  had 
taken  fairly  on  his  shield,  but  the  other,  by  evil 
chance,  had  struck  him  under  his  uplifted  left 
arm  and  had  gone  to  his  heart.  He  fell  dead 
instantly. 

The  fact  that  Dodai  and  the  others  had  stopped 
running  made  it  easy  for  the  Canaanites  to  fire 
upon  them  with  good  aim.  In  fact,  but  that  Dodai 
and  the  surviving  Gibeonite  had  caught  arrows 
launched  at  them  upon  their  shields,  they  would 
have  gone  down  like  Lalli.  Quick  as  a  thought, 
Dodai  risked  another  shot.  Another  of  the  pur- 
suers fell  before  his  unerring  aim  and  a  second 
man  was  wounded  in  the  arm  by  Giammu,  but  that 
game  could  be  played  no  longer.  The  pursuers 
were  frightfully  near  and  yelling  madly. 

Dodai,  stooping  over,  tore  the  message  from  the 
neck  of  the  dead  Lalli,  called  to  Giammu  and 
broke  into  a  furious  run.  He  had  never  before 
set  such  a  pace  in  his  career.  Indeed,  he  realized, 


THE  CONTEST  ON  THE  UPLAND      203 

as  did  the  gallant  Gibeonite,  that  he  was  running 
for  his  life  as  well  as  for  the  message's  sake. 

The  two  men  fairly  flew  along  the  ground.  The 
pursuers,  seeing  hope  of  success,  redoubled  their 
efforts.  And  at  that  moment  Arami  recognized 
the  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue  which  he  had 
marked  on  his  rival's  head  in  the  council  hall  at 
Gibeon  the  night  before.  The  sight  of  his  hated 
rival  put  more  speed  in  his  feet  and,  thanking  his 
gods,  he  raced  madly  on,  a  wild  exultation  in  his 
heart.  In  this  recognition  he  had  the  advantage 
of  Dodai,  who  had  no  idea  who  it  was  that  headed 
the  pursuit,  Arami 's  armor  not  being  easily  dis- 
tinguished from  that  of  any  other  captain  of  rank. 

Fortunately  the  pursuers  had  now  come  between 
their  own  bowmen  and  the  pursued.  The  latter 
were  therefore  safe  from  the  arrows.  If  they 
could  make  the  pass  before  they  came  to  close 
quarters  they  would  have  won  the  race,  but  it 
was  evident  to  Dodai  that  they  could  not  make 
the  pass,  for  now  they  had  the  greater  distance  to 
go,  having  lost  ground  in  the  shooting.  Neverthe- 
less the  two  ran  desperately  on,  their  hearts 
throbbing,  their  temples  bursting,  their  breath 
coming  thick  and  fast,  sweat  dropping  from  them. 
It  was  all  they  could  do. 

They  were  almost  abreast  of  the  entrance  now. 
The  Hebrew  and  his  companion  could  see  the  men 
of  Beth- Aram  lining  the  wall,  arms  in  hand,  but 
the  gate  was  closed.  Why  could  not  those  men 
make  a  diversion  in  his  behalf?  Why  was  the 


204        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

gate  not  opened  and  an  attack  launched  on  the 
pursuers,  now  scarcely  a  dozen  in  number?  If 
he  had  been  there  it  would  have  been  his  natural 
order.  He  cast  one  longing  glance  at  the  haven 
and  then  shouted  to  Giammu. 

It  was  useless  to  run  longer.  The  enemy  was 
almost  in  striking  distance.  They  must  stop  and 
fight  unless  they  were  to  be  cut  down  as  they  ran. 
He  then  turned  about  and,  before  his  pursuers 
knew  what  he  would  be  at,  he  fitted  an  arrow  in 
his  bow  and  sent  it  into  the  thick  of  them ;  Giammu 
did  the  same,  and  with  like  deadly  effect.  The 
two  had  not  time  to  release  another  arrow  before 
the  Canaanites  were  upon  them.  Dodai  did  not 
have  time  to  draw  his  sword  even.  He  had  his 
spear  in  his  deadly  left  hand,  and  with  his  shield 
in  front  of  him  in  his  right  he  thrust  viciously  out 
at  the  first  man  who  hurled  himself  at  him. 

Giammu,  with  courage  no  less  high  than  that 
of  his  leader,  did  the  same  thing.  The  first  man 
went  down  before  Dodai  like  a  stricken  ox,  the 
second  man  was  beaten  back  by  a  savage  thrust 
from  the  Hivite,  but  the  next  moment  Arami,  yell- 
ing with  savage  joy  with  the  rest  of  the  band, 
closed  with  the  devoted  pair.  Dodai  recognized 
him  at  last,  and  for  a  moment,  forgetting  the 
fearful  odds  against  him,  a  thrill  of  joy  shot 
through  him  at  the  opportunity.  The  Canaanites, 
carrying  spears,  swords,  and  axes,  pressed  about 
him  so  closely  that  they  wasted  their  opportuni- 
ties in  the  fighting.  The  only  thing  that  saved 


Dodai  and  his  companion  from  instant  death  was 
that  the  Canaanites  pressed  them  so  closely  that 
they  did  not  give  themselves  room  for  a  decisive 
thrust  or  stroke,  and  for  the  same  reason  Arami 
himself  could  do  little  more  than  the  others. 

Thus  the  unequal  contest  was  maintained  for 
some  little  time.  There  could  be  but  one  end  to 
it,  however ;  especially  as  the  number  of  assailants 
was  constantly  increasing.  Indeed,  the  end  soon 
came  to  Giammu,  for  shortening  his  sword  Arami, 
striving  to  clear  away  for  a  personal  encounter 
with  his  rival,  drove  it  into  the  heart  of  the  brave 
Gibeonite  and  Dodai,  covered  with  wounds,  was 
left  fighting  alone.  Arami  shouted  in  vain  for 
his  men  to  draw  back  and  leave  the  Hebrew  to 
him,  but  in  their  excitement  they  did  not  hear 
him  and  they  continued  to  press  Dodai  closer 
than  before. 


xvni 

AKINNA  COMES  TO  THE  EESCUE 

SHOUTING  and  yelling  like  mad,  a  number  of 
armed  men  poured  out  of  the  opened  gate 
in  the  wall  and  fell  upon  the  backs  of  the 
Canaanites.  Over  the  gate,  on  the  top  of  the 
wall,  stood  a  woman ;  in  her  hand  she  held  a  bow, 
not  a  great  Assyrian  war  bow  like  that  of  her 
lover,  which  he  had  used  so  effectively  against 
the  lion,  but  one  lighter  and  more  suited  to  a 
less  muscular  arm.  It  was  Arinna.  Her  father 
had  taught  her  to  use  the  bow. 

She  had  known  nothing  of  the  desperate  adven- 
ture taking  place  without  the  walls  until  the  three 
men  came  in  sight.  She  had  previously  ordered 
Nadab,  the  steward,  and  the  men  of  the  oasis 
who  were  capable  of  bearing  arms  to  man  the 
walls  because  she  had  noted  the  passing  of  the 
Canaanite  army  and  she  wanted  to  be  prepared 
to  defend  the  place  against  raiding  parties  upon 
the  flank,  if  any  such  masterless  men  should  ob- 
serve and  fall  upon  it. 

When  Dodai  and  his  companions  appeared  in 
view  the  whole  situation  changed.  Arinna,  who 
presently  recognized  her  lover  and  saw  his  dire 
peril,  acted  with  promptitude.  She  bade  the  men 

206 


ARINNA  COMES  TO  THE  RESCUE      20T 

with  her  seize  their  arms,  and  when  they  were 
assembled  she  ordered  the  gates  flung  open  and 
directed  them  to  fall  upon  the  backs  of  the  Canaan- 
ites.  There  were  at  least  a  hundred  and  fifty  re- 
tainers of  Ephron  in  the  oasis  capable  of  bearing 
arms,  and  of  these  several  score  were  already 
on  the  wall.  Animated  by  the  spirit  and  courage 
of  their  young  mistress  they  made  a  gallant  onset 
upon  the  Canaanites.  These  last  had  lost  heavily, 
and  before  the  attack  of  the  fresh  men  they  gave 
way  and  fled.  Not,  however,  until  Arami,  at  last 
forcing  his  way  through  the  melee,  and  chancing 
to  come  at  the  young  Hebrew  '&  back,  had  brought 
his  heavy  battle  axe  crashing  down  upon  the 
Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue  which  Dodai  wore. 
Arinna  had  seen  the  blow  about  to  fall.  She  had 
refrained  from  loosing  any  arrows  at  first,  because 
she  was  a  woman  and  could  not  bear  to  slay  even 
an  enemy  and  because  as  the  Canaanites  turned 
to  flee  it  had  not  been  necessary,  but  as  she  noticed 
the  uplifted  war  axe  about  to  fall  on  her  lover's 
head  she  let  fly  at  the  upraised  arms  of  the  cap- 
tain, in  whom  she  at  that  moment  recognized  her 
rejected  suitor.  The  arrow  hit  Arami  in  the 
fleshy  part  of  the  left  arm,  but  not  soon  enough 
to  prevent  the  stroke.  He  had  no  time  to  repeat 
the  blow.  It  was  not  safe  to  stay  longer.  Swing- 
ing his  axe  he  burst  through  the  ring  of  the  men 
of  Beth-Aram  and  fled  after  his  own  men.  He 
knew  he  had  not  killed  Dodai,  although  the  honors 
of  this  first  meeting  were  decidedly  his.  He 


208        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

swore,  as  he  ran  smarting  from  the  wound  in  his 
arm  and  the  consciousness  that  it  was  a  woman, 
Arinna,  who  had  sped  the  arrow,  that  he  would  be 
back  on  the  morrow  with  sufficient  force  to  seize 
the  oasis,  kill  Dodai,  and  take  the  woman.  He 
could  accomplish  that  while  Gibeon  was  being  in- 
vested and  still  be  in  time  to  rejoin  the  army  for 
the  final  battle. 

The  men  of  Ephron  attempted  no  pursuit.  They 
were  not  trained  warriors,  their  ardor  had  spent 
itself  in  the  fierce  combat ;  besides,  the  main  por- 
tion of  the  detachment  was  now  coming  up  and 
there  was  nothing  to  gain  by  further  battle  in  the 
open.  Arinna  had  descended  from  the  wall  and 
now  came  flying  into  the  midst  of  them.  White- 
faced  and  anxious  she  bent  over  Dodai.  The  old 
steward  raised  her  up. 

"The  youth  is  not  dead,"  he  said,  "and  thou 
must  seek  the  shelter  of  the  wall  instantly." 

The  counsel  seemed  good  to  the  maiden.  Bid- 
ding the  men  carry  in  the  senseless  Dodai  and 
the  body  of  his  brave  companion,  the  dead  Lalli 
being  too  far  away  to  be  brought  in  also,  the  little 
party  retired  precipitately  within  the  wall.  The 
gates  were  shut  and  the  wall  at  once  manned. 

"To  thee,  0  Nadab,  I  commit  the  defense,"  said 
Arinna. 

"I  shall  hold  the  wall  with  my  life,"  answered 
the  steward,  "but  I  think  they  will  scarce  attack 
us  now  with  that  petty  force." 

"They  have  lost  many  men." 


ARINNA  COMES  TO  THE  RESCUE     209 

;'Yes,  and  it  will  be  necessary  for  them  to 
report  their  discomfiture  to  their  king,"  continued 
the  steward  shrewdly.  "We  shall  have  a  respite 
until  the  morning  and  perhaps  altogether,  there- 
fore thou  mayst  go  in  peace  and  safety  for  the 
present.  We  can  hold  this  wall  against  all  those 
soldiers  yonder." 

"But  should  any  danger  arise  thou  wilt  tell 
me?" 

"Immediately." 

"And  see  to  this  dead  Gibeonite.  I  think  his 
face  is  familiar." 

"It  is  Giammu,  grandson  of  old  Shem-Hadad," 
answered  the  steward,  observing  the  dead  man 
carefully.  "He  hath  sued  thy  father  for  thy 
hand  in  times  gone  by,  my  lady." 

"Yes,  I  remember.  Poor  man,  see  that  his  body 
hath  the  proper  care." 

"It  shall  be  looked  to,"  said  the  man,  turning 
away  and  mounting  the  wall. 

Meanwhile  the  senseless  Dodai  had  been  carried 
into  the  house  beyond.  His  armor  had  been  taken 
from  him  and  his  hurts  had  been  examined.  He 
was  a  mass  of  bruises  and  covered  with  flesh 
wounds,  from  which  he  had  lost  much  blood.  He 
was  in  a  sorry  state  of  weakness,  yet  the  temper 
of  the  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue  had  stood 
him  in  good  stead.  The  blow  of  the  war  axe  had 
flattened  it,  and  but  for  that  noted  steel  cap  his 
head  had  been  crushed  and  he  had  been  a  dead 
man  like  the  other  two.  It  had  served  him  well, 


210        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

and  another  chance  at  Arami  would  be  given  him. 
Restoratives  were  applied  by  old  Hani,  and  they 
had  already  proved  efficacious,  for  as  Arinna 
entered  the  room  he  opened  his  eyes.  His  first 
thought  expressed  itself  in  his  words. 

"My  comrades?"  he  whispered. 

"Dead,  but  thou  art  alive,  lord,"  answered 
Arinna. 

"The  message  to  Joshua?" 

"What  message?" 

He  lifted  his  hand,  although  the  movement 
caused  him  exquisite, pain,  and  pointed  to  the  bag. 
Arinna  drew  it  over  his  head  and  took  out  the 
little  parchment. 

"Is  this  it?"  she  asked. 

"It  is." 

"What  hath  chanced?" 

"The  Canaanites  have  invested  Gibeon,  the 
siege  will  be  pressed  home,  the  city  will  be  sacked. 
They  have  appealed  to  Joshua  and  my  people  to 
come  to  their  aid  in  accordance  with  their  oath. 
I  must  carry  the  message.  There  were  three  of 
us  charged  with  the  duty,  and  I  alone  am  left." 
He  spoke  feebly  but  firmly  and  made  a  desperate 
but  futile  effort  to  get  up,  but  sank  back  with  a 
groan.  ' '  They  depend  upon  me,  and  I  cannot  go ! " 
he  cried  bitterly.  "0  Jehovah,  Thou  Great  Je- 
hovah, raise  me  up  by  Thy  power  that  I  may 
deliver  the  message,  or  show  me  a  messenger !" 

"I  will  take  the  message,"  said  Arinna 
promptly,  as  if  in  answer  to  the  prayer. 


ARINNA  COMES  TO  THE  RESCUE     211 

"Thou?" 

«T  » 

"Are  there  then  no  men  in  Beth- Aram  to  re- 
lieve thee  of  that  duty?" 

"None  that  I  dare  trust  with  a  matter  of  such 
importance.  They  are  shepherds  and  herdsmen, 
not  warriors.  Every  man  is  needed  to  defend  the 
walls.  We  shall  be  attacked  in  the  morning  of  a 
certainty.  Arami  will  come  back.  He  hath  a 
double  object  here  now,  thou  and  I.  I  know  the 
way,  I  will  go." 

"But  the  gorge  is  a  frightful  one  and  it  will 
soon  be  night.  Wild  beasts " 

"That  mighty  God  of  thine  and  mine  will  sus- 
tain me,"  said  Arinna  simply.  "I  am  strong 
and  sure-footed,  keen-eyed,  and  quick  of  hearing. 
I  am  armed,  my  father  hath  taught  me  to  use 
the  bow." 

"To  my  salvation  didst  thou  loose  thine  arrow 
at  Arami,"  said  Dodai  gratefully,  after  having 
heard  all  about  the  advance  of  Arinna 's  men  and 
the  shot  that  had  saved  his  own  life. 

"It  was  naught.  Would  that  it  had  pierced 
the  heart  of  Arami  ere  his  axe  fell  on  thee.  So, 
thou  seest  I  must  go." 

"Thy  father  may  be  there.  It  was  his  purpose 
when  he  left  me  at  Gibeon  yesterday." 

So  much  the  better.  He  will  assure  me  a 
quicker  hearing.  I  alone  must  take  the  message." 

"I  cannot  bear  it,"  groaned  Dodai,  "to  be  so 
helpless.  If  I  could  have  a  day's  rest,  my  wounds 


212        [WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

bound  up,  food,  drink — but  the  message  must  go 
now.  It  cannot  wait." 

"Nor  need  it.  I  will  take  it  and  Jehovah  will 
protect  me." 

"Mine  own  nation  shall  bless  thee,"  said  Dodai. 
"Thou  wilt  be  stopped  at  the  outskirts  of  the 
camp.  Say  unto  them  that  thou  hast  a  message 
from  Gibeon  for  Joshua.  I  know  not  what  dis- 
position he  may  make,  but  he  will  move  swiftly 
and  will  strike  hard.  For  the  rest  if  we  are  at- 
tacked we  will  hold  this  place  to  the  last  man. 
A  night 's  rest  will  enable  me  at  least  to  direct  the 
defense.  And,  Arinna,  if  thou  hast  the  oppor- 
tunity when  thou  tellest  thy  tale  to  Joshua,  fail 
not  to  speak  a  word  of  me  and  if  he  hath  men  to 
spare  pray  him  to  send  us  succor  here,  not  indeed 
for  my  sake  but  for  the  women  and  children,  the 
flocks  and  herds  of  Ephron,  thy  father,  a  wor- 
shiper of  the  true  God." 

"I  shall  do  all  that  thou  sayest,  beloved  Dodai. 
Fear  not." 

* '  God  be  with  thee,  beloved  Arinna.   Farewell. '  * 

"Hani  and  the  women  will  have  thee  at  their 
tenderest  charge.  I  must  go.  The  Lord  watch 
between  thee  and  me  while  we  are  parted  one  from 
the  other." 

She  bent  over  him,  kissed  him,  took  the  little 
bag  containing  the  message,  slipped  it  around  her 
own  white  neck,  looked  at  him  a  moment,  mur- 
mured a  prayer,  and  turned  and  went  out  of  the 
chamber.  Dodai  covered  his  face  with  his  hands. 


ARINNA  COMES  TO  THE  RESCUE      213 

To  lie  there  in  that  emergency,  sick,  bleeding, 
faint,  helpless,  while  a  woman  took  up  his  task! 
It  was  heart-breaking. 

"My  punishment  is  almost  more  than  I  can 
bear,"  said  the  poor  youth,  groaning  aloud. 

"Thou  wilt  be  much  better  in  the  morning, 
lord,"  said  old  Hani,  bending  over  him.  "I  will 
wash  thy  wounds,  anoint  them,  and  bind  them  up. 
We  have  rare  medicine  for  them.  Thou  shalt 
have  food  and  drink  in  moderation.  In  the  morn- 
ing thou  shalt  do  a  man's  part  in  the  defense,  if 
need  be." 

"But  why  not  now?"  asked  Dodai  faintly.  "I 
cannot  bear  to  think  of  the  awful  pass,  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  a  tender  woman  alone  amid  all 
those  perils." 

"I,  too,"  reassuringly  said  old  Hani,  "worship 
Jehovah.  She  goeth  on  His  errand.  He  will 
watch  over  her." 


THE  first  part  of  Arinna's  journey  was  made 
with  comparative  ease.  The  sun,  low  down 
in  the  western  horizon  when  she  started, 
though  it  presently  declined  behind  them  and  was 
soon  hidden  by  the  mountains  of  the  range  at  her 
back,  yet  gave  sufficient  light  to  enable  the  fleet- 
footed,  youthful  maiden  to  choose  her  hard  way 
without  too  much  difficulty.  She  wore  her  tunic 
and  vest  as  usual  and  the  peculiar  round-pointed 
shoes  instead  of  sandals.  The  tops  of  these  shoes 
were  laced  almost  to  her  knees  and  were  a  great 
protection  to  her  as  she  stumbled  and  scrambled 
down  the  rocky  gorge. 

Dodai  had  impressed  upon  her  the  necessity  for 
speed.  She  was  quick-witted  enough  to  have 
taken  in  the  emergency  to  the  full.  Therefore, 
she  wasted  no  time.  She  often  slipped  and  fell  in 
her  impetuosity  and  her  hands  and  arms  and 
knees  were  soon  scratched  and  bleeding,  but  she 
pressed  on  indomitably.  As  it  grew  darker  she 
fell  more  frequently  and  went  perforce  more 
slowly,  being  compelled  to  pick  and  choose  her 
way  while  it  was  still  faintly  light.  Presently, 
however,  there  was  no  light  at  all  left,  save  that 

214 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  ARINNA  215 

cast  by  the  brilliant  stars.  The  moon  was  not  due 
to  rise  until  an  hour  before  midnight.  Now  she 
had  to  make  her  way  by  a  sort  of  instinct,  since 
she  could  no  longer  see  the  trail. 

The  gorge  through  which  she  descended  was  in 
deep  black  shadow.  On  either  side  she  could  see 
the  crests  of  the  walls  faintly  outlined  against 
the  star-strewn  sky,  but  usually  she  moved  in  total 
darkness.  How  she  got  down  safely  and  even 
alive  was  a  mystery.  Oftentimes  the  darkness 
mercifully  hid  from  her  the  frightful  perils  of  the 
way.  Sometimes,  when  a  single  misstep  would 
have  meant  a  fall  of  many  feet  and  broken  bones 
and  loss  of  life  perhaps,  she  went  on  fearlessly, 
because  all  unknowingly  guided  and  protected  in 
some  mysterious  way.  Loose  pebbles  and  stones 
slipped  beneath  her  feet,  but  not  once  did  her 
ankle  turn.  A  sprained  ankle  or  a  broken  leg 
would  have  absolutely  ended  her  progress  and 
defeated  her  purpose. 

The  loneliness  was  appalling.  Sometimes  in  all 
that  waste  of  desert  rock  she  seemed  the  only 
thing  alive.  At  intervals  noises  came  to  her, 
especially  when  from  time  to  time  she  stopped  to 
listen  and  recover  her  breath, — mysterious  sounds, 
whether  of  earth  or  air,  of  good  or  evil  spirits, 
or  savage  beast,  she  could  not  tell ;  but  they  were 
sufficiently  terrifying  to  make  her  heart  stand 
still.  Again  and  again  her  hand  sought  her  short 
sword,  once  or  twice  she  even  lifted  her  bow  and 
pointed  the  arrow  out  into  the  darkness,  while 


216        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

such  poor  prayers  to  Jehovah  as  she  knew  rose 
to  her  lips  and  hung  there  voiceless  but  meet  for 
God's  hearing.  After  a  while  the  sound  would  die 
away,  and  stilling  the  beating  of  her  heart  she 
would  resume  her  progress. 

Strange  to  say,  she  did  not  grow  weary.  A 
mysterious  power  sustained  her.  Surely  those  ut- 
tered petitions  somehow  reached  that  God  beyond 
the  stars  to  whom  they  were  sent  upward  through 
the  still  night.  Also  the  thought  that  she,  a  weak 
woman,  was  doing  something  great,  important, 
decisive,  not  so  much  for  Gibeon  or  for  the 
Hebrews  as  for  her  lover,  kept  her  up.  She  de- 
cided that  the  mad  race  and  the  fierce  battle  which 
had  brought  the  message  to  Beth-Aram  should 
lose  nothing  in  the  telling  to  old  Joshua.  Per- 
haps she  would  be  the  means  of  giving  back  to 
Dodai  the  place  he  valued  in  his  tribe,  his  people. 
So  with  many  a  prayer  and  many  a  heart  throb, 
and  many  a  brave  effort,  she  pressed  on  and  on. 

After  a  long  time  the  way  opened,  the  gorge 
became  broader,  the  going  more  easy,  and  at  last, 
dropping  rapidly  down  the  last  slope,  she  found 
herself  well  into  the  dark  valley.  She  recognized 
the  spot.  There  was  a  spring  hard  by,  she  re- 
membered. She  was  terribly  thirsty.  Although 
the  proceeding  was  fraught  with  danger,  she  ven- 
tured there,  scaring  away  by  her  approach  some 
of  the  smaller  animals  of  the  night  and  thankful 
for  the  absence  of  the  greater  carnivora  which 
sometimes  were  to  be  encountered  there — like  the 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  ARINNA  217 

lion  Dodai  shot.  She  knelt  down  at  the  brink  of 
the  little  pool  in  the  rocks  and  drank  deeply.  She 
bathed  her  hands  and  laved  her  limbs  in  the  re- 
freshing water,  and  then  rising  and  taking  her 
bearing  by  the  stars,  she  stumbled  over  the  fields 
until  she  found  a  beaten  pathway  down  which  she 
ran  as  if  her  experiences  of  the  night  had  been 
as  nothing.  She  covered  the  miles  that  inter- 
vened between  the  mountain  and  the  outskirts 
of  the  Hebrew  camp  at  a  great  pace,  thanking  God 
that  most  of  her  life  had  been  spent  in  the  open 
and  that  she  was  as  sound  of  wind  and  limb  as  a 
young  animal. 

Approaching  the  camp,  whose  limits  were  out- 
lined by  dying  fires,  she  was  stopped  and  the 
officer  of  the  guard  was  summoned.  She  panted 
out  the  story  that  she  came  with  a  message  from 
Gibeon  for  Joshua  on  a  matter  of  life  and  death. 
Examining  her  by  the  torches  they  bore,  the  men 
marveled  at  her  youth  and  beauty  and  especially 
at  her  womanhood.  They  could  scarcely  be  per- 
suaded to  credit  her  story.  The  bewildered  officer 
of  the  outposts  finally  took  her  to  Salmon,  whose 
turn  it  was  to  command  the  guard  of  the  camp. 
This  was  fortunate  as  it  happened,  for  he  recog- 
nized her  at  once. 

"Arinna!"  he  cried,  as  he  came  forward  into 
the  torchlight,  in  answer  to  the  sharp  hail  of  the 
officer. 

"Salmon!" 

"Hast  thou  news  of  Dodai!"  asked  the  Prince 


218       WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL' 

of  Judah,  who  loved  the  youth,  proscribed  and 
banished  though  he  was. 

"I  left  him  wounded  and  ill  at  my  father's  house 
at  Beth- Aram  and  I  bring  a  message  to  thy  great 
captain." 

"Thou!"  exclaimed  Salmon. 

"Even  I." 

"How  earnest  thou  here?" 

"Down  the  mountain." 

"Thou  didst  not  descend  that  fearful  gorge 
alone  and  at  night?" 

"These  hands  can  testify,"  said  the  woman, 
turning  her  torn  and  bleeding  hands  and  arms  to 
the  gaze  of  the  astonished  Hebrew. 

"And  wherefor?" 

"My  lord  Dodai,  my  husband  that  shall  be " 

"Stands  the  matter  thus?"  asked  Salmon  curi- 
ously. 

"Thus." 

"Speak  on." 

"He  was  charged  with  a  message  from  Gibeon. 
He  was  beset  by  Canaanites.  But  the  story  is  a 
long  one.  They  nearly  killed  him.  He  could  not 
carry  the  message,  he  was  wounded  and  exhausted, 
and  I  took  it  and  have  it  here.  I  must  see  thy 
great  captain  at  once." 

"So  thou  shalt,  maiden,"  heartily  answered 
Salmon,  convinced  at  last.  "I  myself  will  accom- 
pany thee." 

He  turned  and  led  the  way  througn  the  tents 
covering  the  sleeping  men  and  women  and  chil- 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  ARINNA  219 

dren.  Dogs  barked  here  and  there,  wakeful  men 
or  boys  came  out  into  the  night  and  stared  curi- 
ously as  they  passed  on.  The  fire  was  yet  blazing 
brightly,  although  it  was  a  warm  August  night,  in 
front  of  Joshua's  tent,  and  around  it  the  young 
men  of  his  guard  kept  watch. 

"Who  cometh  here?"  asked  one  of  them,  step- 
ping forward  with  presented  spear  as  Salmon 
and  his  young  companion  drew  near. 

1 1  Salmon,  son  of  Nahshon  of  the  Tribe  of  Judah, 
with  a  message  for  the  Lord  Joshua." 

1  'The  Prince  sleepeth." 

"He  must  be  awakened.  Here  is  a  matter  of 
great  importance." 

"I  do  not  like  to  take  the  risk,"  answered  the 
young  man. 

"On  my  head  be  the  responsibility,"  said  Sal- 
mon, raising  his  voice.  "Indeed,  while  we  talk 
we  waste  time,  and  every  moment  is  precious. 
We  must  see " 

"Who  doth  thus  disturb  the  quiet  of  the  night?" 
asked  a  deep  voice  from  within  the  tent,  and  with- 
out giving  time  for  answer  to  the  question  the 
figure  of  the  great  old  Hebrew,  his  cloak  wrapped 
about  him,  stepped  out  of  the  tent  into  the  fire- 
light. 

"I  have  done  so,  Prince,"  answered  Salmon. 
"There  is  a  woman  here." 

"And  dost  thou  disturb  me  for  a  woman?" 

"A  messenger  from  Gibeon." 

"How  knowest  thou  that?" 


220        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"I  know  the  woman,  lord,"  said  Salmon.  "It 
is  Arinna,  daughter  of  Ephron." 

"The  Hittite  who  visited  us  yesterday?" 

"Even  so." 

"Where  is  she?" 

"Here,  my  lord,"  answered  Arinna,  stepping 
forward.  "I  have  a  message  for  thee." 

"Declare  it." 

"It  is  written,"  answered  the  girl,  drawing  the 
bag  from  her  neck  and  handing  it  to  Joshua. 

The  latter  took  it,  tore  open  the  bag,  com- 
manded a  torch  to  be  brought,  and  slowly  and 
silently  perused  it.  He  made  no  difficulty  about 
reading  the  cuneiform  writing.  After  he  had 
mastered  it  he  read  it  aloud.  So  it  ran: 

"Ana  JAHUSHUA  khazdnu  sJia  ameluti  KHABIRI 
shulmu  u  ana  bitika  u  ana  Ummdnika  shulmu 
adannish  kibi  umma  ABD-MELKI  arduka  sabe  sha 
mat  KLNTAKHKHI  eteku  eli  al  GIBUNA  ina  kit  libbika 
alik  ana  resuti  sha  ummdni  la  tashami  ana  iashi 
ikhallik  gabbi  umdmmi  u  gabbi  mdti." 

Which,  being  interpreted,  is  as  follows: 

"To  JOSHUA,  chief  of  the  HEBREWS,  peace!  'And 
to  thy  house  and  to  thine  army,  peace!  Thy 
servant  ABD-MILKI  speaketh  as  follows: 

"The  soldiers  of  the  land  of  CANAAN  have  ad- 
vanced against  the  City  of  GIBBON.  In  the  fidelity 

*I  am  indebted  to  Prof.  Morris  Jastrow  for  this  striking  ren- 
dering of  the  original  message  in  cuneiform  writing. — C.  T.  B. 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  ARINNA  221 

of  thine  heart  come  to  the  aid  of  my  army.  If 
thou  dost  not  hearken  unto  me  the  whole  army  and 
the  whole  land  is  lost." 

Joshua  crushed  the  message  in  his  hand  while 
he  thought  rapidly. 

"How  didst  thou  come  here,  maiden?"  he  asked 
at  last. 

"Through  the  gorge  down  the  mountain 
yonder. ' ' 

"It  is  impossible!"  cried  Joshua. 

"I  have  done  it,"  answered  Arinna. 

"Alone?" 

"Alone,  lord." 

The  old  Hebrew  drew  nearer  to  her  and  looked 
searchingly  at  her  as  if  to  read  her  face  and 
heart.  Satisfied  apparently  with  his  scrutiny,  he 
spoke  again. 

"Thine  hands  and  arms  are  cut  and  bleeding, 
thy  limbs  also.  Wert  thou  not  afraid?" 

"The  God  of  our  fathers  watched  over  me." 

"True,  daughter  of  Ephron;  thou,  too,  dost 
worship  Jehovah?" 

"Yes,  lord.    Is  my  father  yet  here?" 

"He  returned  yesterday  afternoon  to  Gibeon. 
We  renewed  the  ancient  friendship  between  our 
houses.  He  told  me  something  of  this  threat  of 
the  Jebusite.  What  dost  thou  know  of  it?" 

"This,  lord;  Adoni-Zedec  of  Jerusalem  and  four 
others,  the  king  of " 

"I  know  their  names." 


222        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL' 

"Have  moved  out  with  their  armies  and  have 
attacked  Gibeon.  All  day  long  the  soldiers  have 
been  passing  Beth-Aram  from  Jerusalem  to 
Gibeon.  The  roads  are  filled  with  armed  men." 

"And  Gibeon  lieth " 

"Midway  between  Jerusalem  and  Ai,  my  lord." 

"And  from  Gibeon  a  pass  leadeth  to  the  low- 
lands !" 

"A  pass  called  Beth-Horon." 

"There  are  two,  an  upper  and  a  lower,  are  there 
not?" 

"Yes,  lord." 

"Narrow  passes  and  difficult,  I  am  told?" 

' '  Even  so, ' '  answered  the  maiden.  ' '  They  twist 
and  turn  like  a  serpent." 

"  It  is  well, '  *  said  Joshua.  * '  Arouse  the  camp, ' ' 
he  said  to  his  aides.  "Bid  the  princes  and  the 
warriors  come  hither  with  the  councilors.  Make 
haste ;  we  have  no  time  to  lose.  Let  all  come  fully 
armed.  God  hath  delivered  the  Canaanites  into 
our  hands.  Now,  maiden,  I  will  put  on  my  armor, 
my  woman  will  attend  to  thee,  and  when  thou  art 
ready  I  will  hear  more  from  thee.  How  earnest 
thou  to  be  trusted  with  so  important  a  message? 
Were  there  no  men  in  Gibeon  or  Beth- Aram?" 

"My  lord,"  said  Arinna  hastily,  as  the  old 
Hebrew  turned  to  his  tent,  "I  am  the  betrothed 
of  Dodai.  Nay,  frown  not,"  she  continued;  "he 
and  two  others  carried  the  message.  Two  of  them 
ran  and  fought  until  they  were  killed.  The  Prince 
Dodai,  senseless  and  wounded,  was  carried  by  my 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  ARINNA  223 

people  within  the  walls  that  protect  Beth- Aram. 
Unable  to  come  himself  because  of  his  weakness 
and  faintness  and  loss  of  blood  and  many  wounds, 
I  took  the  message  from  him.  His  is  the  hand 
that  sped  it,  to  him  the  honor  is  due.  He  will  bq 
attacked  in  the  morning  and  asketh  succor." 

"And  he  shall  receive  the  credit  he  meriteth, 
maiden,  and  the  assistance  too.  I  will  hear  thee 
again  on  this  matter.  My  woman  will  wash  thy 
wounds  and  give  thee  food  and  drink,  and  bid 
them  make  speed,  because  when  the  princes  are 
assembled  I  shall  call  upon  thee  again. " 


XX 

THE  ARMY  OF  THE  LORD 

JOSHUA  was  well  served,  and  the  women  of 
his  household  overwhelmed  Arinna  with 
attention  and  compassed  her  with  sweet 
observances.  Her  legs  had  been  frightfully  torn 
and  cut  when  she  had  slipped  and  fallen.  Her 
hands  and  arms — in  fact,  every  part  of  her 
body  not  protected  by  her  clothing — were 
scratched  and  bleeding  and  she  was  sorely 
bruised,  but  these  hurts  were  all  superficial.  They 
were  washed,  anointed,  and  skillfully  bandaged. 
While  they  were  painful  and  perhaps  would  be 
more  painful  on  the  morrow,  they  were  greatly 
relieved  by  the  care  which  was  bestowed  upon 
them.  Her  torn  tunic  and  other  garments  were 
replaced  by  fresh  ones ;  drink  was  given  her  and 
food  to  her  great  refreshment. 

She  was  so  excited  and  aroused,  so  enthusiastic 
over  the  prospect,  and  so  delighted  with  the  kindly 
words  about  her  lover  that  Joshua  had  just  ut- 
tered, that  she  made  light  of  her  hurts.  There 
would  be  time  enough  to-morrow  when  all  was 
over  and  the  moment  of  relaxation  came,  to 
realize  how  stiff  and  sore  and  bruised  she  was. 
That  night  she  had  other  things  to  do.  Her  ap- 
pointed task  was  not  yet  complete. 

234 


THE  ARMY  OF  THE  LORD  225 

Indeed,  as  the  warriors  and  chiefs  of  the 
tribes,  each  in  his  brilliant  armor,  came  rapidly 
and  took  their  places  about  the  fire,  beneath 
the  torches  that  were  kindled;  and  as  from 
every  side  of  the  great  encampment  there 
arose  the  babble  of  many  voices,  the  clatter  of 
arms,  sharp  words  of  command,  and  as  the  whole 
community  about  Joshua  seemed  to  break  into 
light  and  life,  the  girl  was  filled  with  wonder  and 
joy.  She  thanked  Jehovah  that  her  lover  belonged 
to  so  great  a  people  and  that  her  father  and  now 
at  last  she  herself  worshiped  that  God,  who  must 
of  necessity  be  a  very  great  God  or  these  people 
whom  He  had  chosen  for  His  own  would  not  be 
so  numerous,  so  brave,  and  so  splendid. 

It  was  a  different  council  that  assembled  around 
Joshua  from  that  which  had  debated  the  alliance 
with  the  Gibeonites.  These  men  were  younger, 
their  martial  bearing  and  warlike  eagerness  indi- 
cated their  soldierly  spirit.  The  old  councilors 
were  there,  but  this  time  they  were  in  the  back- 
ground. Presently  Joshua,  now  fully  armed,  came 
from  his  tent.  There  were  gathered  about  him  the 
young  men  who  formed  his  guard.  The  great 
chieftain  of  the  Hebrews  was  older  than  any  man 
present,  even  than  Caleb,  his  famous  contempo- 
rary, yet  he  bore  himself  in  his  armor  with  ease 
and  lightness  that  bespoke  an  endurance  which 
had  not  diminished  with  the  passing  years  in  the 
least  degree.  Blessed  by  God,  his  movements  ex- 
hibited a  strength  which  a  younger  man  might 


226        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

have  envied ;  and  Caleb  was  also  a  man  of  the  same 
quality.  Men  a  score  of  years  younger  than  these 
two  were  relegated  to  the  Council  as  having  passed 
the  age  of  warlike  activity,  but  not  Joshua  and 
his  old  friend. 

As  the  great  captain  stepped  out  of  the  tent  into 
the  full  light  of  torch  and  fire,  the  crowd  broke 
into  loud  acclaim.  Some  of  the  men  had  been 
sitting  on  the  ground.  They  all  arose  to  their 
feet,  lifted  their  spears,  struck  them  upon  their 
shields,  and  shook  them  in  the  air.  The  venerable 
councilors  made  respectful  obeisance  to  the 
chosen  of  the  Lord. 

"Princes  of  Israel,  chieftains,  soldiers,"  said 
the  deep  voice  of  Joshua — and  in  the  silence  that 
supervened  his  words  were  distinctly  audible  far 
beyond  the  circle  and  well  into  the  camp — "came 
to  me  to-night  a  messenger  from  Gibeon.  The 
Canaanitish  kings  of  Jerusalem,  Hebron,  Jar- 
muth,  Lachish,  and  Eglon  have  made  a  league  and 
covenant  devoting  us  to  destruction.  As  the 
quickest  way  to  make  us  feel  their  power,  they 
have  marched  against  Gibeon  to-day,  that  Gibeon 
with  which  we  have  entered  into  a  fellowship  by 
our  oath  in  this  very  spot  four  days  since.  The 
councilors  of  the  city  appeal  to  us  for  help,  re- 
minding us  of  these  oaths.  Ye  know  the  will  of 
Jehovah  toward  these  people,  how  we  shall  go 
up  into  the  land  and  possess  it.  We  have  offered 
sacrifice  on  the  slopes  of  Ebal  and  Gerizim.  We 
have  read  the  law  from  the  mountains.  I  have 


THE  ARMY  OF  THE  LORD  227 

brought  ye  back  hither  and  established  a  camp  in 
a  sure  place.  We  may  leave  our  women  and 
children  here  under  guard  without  fear.  To-night 
we  begin  that  conquest  which  hath  been  ordained 
for  us.  We  march  to  the  relief  of  Gibeon. 
Jehovah  is  with  us." 

"Thou  sayest  well,"  said  Eleazar;  "we  have 
lingered  long  enough.  Go  up,  go  up,  ye  children 
of  Israel,  take  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
giveth  thee,  vineyards  that  ye  have  not  planted, 
fields  that  ye  have  not  plowed,  wells  that  ye  have 
not  digged,  cities  that  ye  have  not  builded.  In  the 
eyes  of  Jehovah  it  is  well  that  ye  should  have 
them." 

"We  will  go  up,  we  will  go  up,"  said  one  as 
the  High  Priest's  voice  gathered  strength  and 
rang  over  the  assemblage. 

"Yet  beware,"  he  added  in  thunder  tones,  "lest 
ye  forget  the  Lord  which  brought  ye  forth  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt  and  out  of  the  house  of 
bondage." 

"As  the  Lord  Jehovah  liveth,"  cried  Joshua, 
"we  will  not  forget!" 

"Let  us  march,  let  us  march!"  cried  a  warrior 
chief  of  the  Tribe  of  Ephraim,  and  the  cry  was 
taken  up  at  once  on  every  side. 

"Our  young  men  are  ready,"  said  another. 
"See,"  he  pointed  back  in  the  darkness,  "they 
assemble  in  the  streets  between  the  tents.  Lead  us 
on." 

"The  war  of  the  Lord  begins!"  shouted  an- 


228        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

other,  and  the  whole  assembly  broke  into  tumul- 
tuous and  enthusiastic  acclaim. 

"Wait,"  said  Joshua,  "I  have  something  to 
say  to  ye.  Unless  the  Lord  delivereth  the  walled 
towns  into  our  hands  or  unless  we  can  effect  their 
capture  by  subtilty,  we  have  no  means  of  enter- 
ing into  the  cities.  Whenever  and  wherever  we 
meet  the  Canaanites  in  the  open,  we  must  utterly 
and  entirely  destroy  them.  If  they  flee  away  to 
their  cities  they  can  laugh  us  to  scorn.  There 
must  be  no  escape  for  them.  This  army  led  by  the 
Jebusite  king  must  perish  from  off  the  face  of 
the  earth." 

"Even  so,"  said  one  of  the  councilors. 

"Thou  speakest  wisely,"  said  another. 

"There  are  but  two  roads  to  the  upland,  one 
through  the  Valley  of  Achor  which  leads  by  the 
stronghold  of  Jerusalem.  If  we  should  take  that 
we  should  have  to  pass  by  their  city,  under  its 
very  walls.  As  we  advanced  against  the  army  to 
the  northward,  the  people  there  would  fall  upon 
us  and  we  should  be  caught  between  the  two 
armies." 

"The  Lord  will  protect  His  own,"  said 
Phinehas. 

"Yes,"  continued  Joshua,  "but  we  must  not 
tempt  Him  nor  try  Him  by  improvidence  and 
rashness.  Eemember  Ai!  He  hath  given  us  wit 
and  wisdom  and  some  skill  in  warfare  for  a  pur- 
pose. It  is  out  of  the  question  to  make  our  way 
through  the  Valley  of  Achor," 


THE  ARMY  OF  THE  LORD  229 

"The  road  that  leadeth  by  Michmash,"  cried 
another. 

"In  that  case,"  said  Joshua,  "we  will  fall  upon 
the  Canaanites  and  drive  them  back  to  their  own 
cities.  Even  though  we  should  defeat  them, 
nothing  would  be  gained  or  decided  by  the  battle. 
Now,  I  have  a  better  plan." 

"What  is  it?" 

"Thou,  Caleb,  old,  and  faithful  friend,  with 
Salmon  as  thy  second,  shalt  take  the  thousands  of 
Judah  and  Benjamin  and  the  other  tribes,  save 
Asher,  Ephraim,  and  Manasseh,  with  thee.  Thou 
shalt  march  up  the  familiar  road  past  Michmash 
and  take  position  upon  the  hills  between  Ai  and 
Beeroth.  We  marked  the  spot  when  four  months 
ago  we  moved  to  Shechem  for  the  sacrifice.  Thou 
knowest  the  place?" 

"I  know  it,  lord." 

"Dispose  thy  men  there  overlooking  the  valley. 
Expose  them  freely  to  observation,  send  bands 
down  toward  Gibeon,  let  them  march  carelessly, 
but  be  wary.  The  enemy,  thinking  that  we  have 
come  to  relieve  the  town  from  that  direction,  will 
raise  the  siege,  and  leaving  the  men  of  Gibeon 
to  be  held  within  the  walls  by  a  small  force, 
they  will  march  northward  to  fight  with  thee. 
See  that  thou  dost  withdraw  thy  young  men 
and  in  every  way  avoid  a  general  battle.  If 
they  attack,  repulse  them,  but  make  no  return 
attack  or  pursuit  until  thou  nearest  from  me. 
Dost  understand?" 


230        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"I  understand  and  will  obey." 

"And  where  wilt  thou  be,  0  Joshua?"  asked 
Shemuel,  the  valiant  leader  of  the  Tribe  of 
Simeon. 

"Patience,"  said  Joshua,  "and  thou  shalt  hear 
further.  The  men  of  the  Tribe  of  Asher  will  take 
the  post  in  the  Valley  of  Achor.  Prince,"  he 
continued,  addressing  Ahihud,  the  leader  of  that 
tribe,  "thou  wilt  select  a  spot  which  thou  canst 
hold  against  thousands  and  there  dispose  thy 
men.  It  may  be  that  the  Jebusite,  thinking  to 
draw  us  from  Gilgal,  will  send  men  to  attack  the 
camp.  They  can  only  come  down  one  of  these 
roads.  Caleb  and  his  thousands  will  prevent  that 
to  the  northward  and  thou  to  the  southward. 
And  some  of  thy  people  must  watch  the  fords  of 
the  river.  Dost  understand?" 

"I  understand." 

"Thou  mayst  have  no  fighting,  but  the  post  of 
honor  is  thine.  The  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  the 
priests  and  the  Levites,  the  women  and  children, 
they  look  to  thee  for  safety." 

"While  there  is  a  man  left  to  stand  before  the 
Lord,  no  one  shall  come  down  the  pass,"  said 
Ahihud  proudly. 

"Good,  and  now  for  mine  own  part." 

"Dost  thou  remain  in  the  camp?"  asked  Phine- 
has. 

"Didst  thou  ever  know  me  to  fail  to  be  fore- 
most in  the  field  ? ' '  asked  Joshua.  ' '  I  and  the  men 
of  the  half -tribes  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  the 


THE  ARMY  OF  THE  LORD  231 

sons  of  Joseph,  will  go  straight  up  the  mountain 
side " 

''There  is  no  way." 

"Down  it  to-night  came  a  maiden,  and  up  it 
Salmon  and  Dodai " 

"The  exile?" 

"Nay,"  said  Joshua,  "exile  no  more.  I  have 
restored  him  to  his  family,  and  to  his  tribe,  for  it 
is  from  him  that  we  have  the  tidings  from  Gibeon 
this  night." 

"Blessed  be  God  and  Joshua  his  servant,"  said 
old  Ahoah. 

"I  thank  thee,  my  lord,"  cried  a  clear  voice 
from  the  outskirts  of  the  group. 

"Who  giveth  thanks?"  asked  Joshua. 

"The  strange  maiden  Arinna,"  answered  some 
of  the  women,  "the  daughter  of  the  Hittite 
Ephron." 

"Come  hither,"  cried  the  great  captain,  turning 
in  her  direction,  and  presently  the  slender  form 
of  a  young  woman  was  seen  in  the  firelight  by  the 
side  of  the  towering  figure  of  Joshua.  ' '  Thou  art 
weary,  maiden,  thou  hast  done  wonders  for  us  this 
night,  yet  for  the  sake  of  Jehovah  I  must  call  upon 
thee  for  further  sacrifice,"  he  said  kindly. 

"I  will  lay  down  my  life  for  Jehovah  and  my 
lord." 

"Canst  thou  guide  us  to  the  pass  down  which 
thou  earnest?" 

"There  is  no  path,  but  I  will  show  thee  the 
way. ' ' 


232        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Well  then,"  explained  Joshua,  "I  and  the  men 
of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh  will  climb  the  moun- 
tain. Our  way  is  shorter  but  harder.  Our 
progress  will  be  slower.  The  moon  riseth  yon- 
der." He  pointed  to  the  great  disk  of  light  just 
climbing  over  the  mountain  range.  "By  her  light 
we  can  make  our  way  upward.  Where  a  woman 
hath  passed  the  warriors  of  Israel  may  go.  Un- 
less my  plans  fail " 

"WTiich  God  forbid!"  cried  Phinehas. 

"We  shall  with  our  three  thousand  men  make 
our  way  upward  through  that  Beth- Aram  of  thine, 
maiden,  and  fall  upon  the  Canaanites  besieging 
Gibeon,  defeat  them,  drive  them  before  us,  and 
advance  up  the  valley  to  take  the  kings  of  the 
Canaanites  in  the  rear.  When  thou  seest  us  com- 
ing do  thou  lead  out  thy  men  to  battle,  Caleb. 
Between  the  upper  and  nether  millstones  they  will 
be  crushed  to  pieces  and  the  survivors  will  flee." 

"And  where  will  they  flee?"  asked  one. 

"I  shall  be  between  them  and  their  cities,"  said 
Joshua.  "I  shall  have  cut  them  off  from  their 
kindred  and  friends.  Maiden,  tell  me  again  of 
these  passes  that  lead  from  Gibeon  down  the 
mountains  to  the  lowlands  on  the  side  of  the  set- 
ting sun." 

"My  Lord,  that  is  the  way  to  and  from  the  sea 
by  which  caravans  and  traders  come  and  go,  over 
which  the  armies  pass." 

"Called?" 

There  are  two  of  them,  my  lord,  one  above  the 


233 

other.  They  are  named  the  passes  of  Beth-Boron, 
Upper  and  Lower. ' ' 

"Ye  hear,  men?" 

"We  hear,  lord." 

"Broad,  noble  highways,  maiden?"  he  asked, 
knowing  the  contrary  and  wishing  to  bring  it  out 
before  the  assemblage. 

"Nay,  rocky  and  rough,  twisting  and  turning, 
and  only  slowly  and  with  great  care  to  be  trav- 
ersed safely." 

"They  must  flee  that  way.  Do  thou  have  thy 
young  men,  strong  and  fleet  in  a  compact  body, 
Caleb.  Let  the  older  men  lead  the  battle,  and 
when  I  fall  upon  the  rear  of  the  enemy  and  they 
break  and  flee,  let  the  young  men  pursue  them 
even  to  the  shores  of  the  Great  Sea.  And, 
maiden,"  he  added,  turning  to  Arinna,  "our  ad- 
vance will  relieve  Dodai,  should  attack  be  made 
upon  thy  father's  house." 

Joshua's  plan  was  one  of  great  brilliance,  and 
its  simplicity  did  not  in  the  least  dim  its  quality. 
In  modern  terms,  he  was  to  dispatch  a  heavy  force 
to  the  north  of  Gibeon  and  by  feigned  attacks  he 
was  to  draw  the  besiegers  away  from  the  town. 
This  force  was  to  hold  the  Canaanites  in  play 
while  he,  with  three  thousand  of  the  best  troops, 
made  a  forced  march,  ascended  an  almost  unscal- 
able mountain  wall,  dispersed  the  detachment 
which  would  undoubtedly  be  left  to  contain  the 
Gibeonites,  relieved  that  city,  and  gathered  its 
forces  with  his  command.  By  this  means,  he 


234        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL1 

would  cut  the  communications  of  the  Canaanites, 
he  would  interpose  between  them  and  their  base 
of  supplies, — between  their  cities,  that  is, — and 
when  all  was  ready  he  would  move  up  and  attack 
them.  The  men  under  Caleb  would  swoop  down 
from  their  upland  position  and  join  battle  in 
earnest.  If  the  Canaanites  stood  they  would  be 
cut  to  pieces,  and  if  they  fled  they  could  only  flee 
down  the  terrible  passes  of  Beth-Horon.  The 
Israelites  would  pursue,  and  the  retreat  would 
become  a  rout. 

It  was  simplicity  itself,  but  only  the  mind  of  a 
great  captain  and  a  born  soldier  could  have 
thought  it  out,  and  it  must  be  remembered  that  in 
Joshua's  day  the  experience  of  one  hundred 
generations  of  scientific  war  with  its  accumulated 
lessons  in  strategy  and  its  tactics  was  not  at  his 
disposal.  Battles  in  those  days  consisted  mainly 
of  the  push  of  masses,  and  were  without  tactics 
as  campaigns  were  without  strategy.  He  who 
could  push  the  hardest  and  sustain  the  fight  the 
longest  usually  won.  Later,  too,  in  history  that 
has  been  known  to  occur. 

It  took  some  time  for  the  plan  to  penetrate 
into  the  minds  of  most  of  the  simple  and  un- 
tutored warriors  of  the  desert,  but  by  and  by  they 
began  to  appreciate  it.  Phinehas,  the  quickest- 
witted  of  them  all,  was  the  first  to  comprehend. 

"It  is  marvel ously  well  devised,"  he  said,  a 
great  wonder  in  his  voice.  "Thou  wilt  cut  them 
off  from  their  cities  if  they  stand,  thou  wilt  cut 


THE  ARMY  OF  THE  LORD  235 

them  to  pieces  if  they  flee,  they  will  perish  before 
the  pursuers  in  the  narrow  passes  of  which  the 
maid  hath  spoken.  Root  and  branch,"  he  cried, 
in  exultation,  "for  the  glory  of  Jehovah.  I  would 
that  I  might  go  with  thee." 

"Thou  shalt  go  with  me,"  said  Joshua,  "and 
thy  brother  Abishua  with  Caleb.  Thy  father,  the 
High  Priest,  will  remain  here  with  the  Ark  and 
the  Tabernacle.  The  wit  of  man  deviseth,  but  it 
is  God  that  executeth.  Bide  thou  here,  Eleazar, 
and  offer  sacrifice  and  prayer  in  our  behalf,  thou 
and  thy  fellow -priests  and  Levites,  that  we  may 
succeed  and  that  it  may  chance  as  we  have  planned 
to  the  glory  of  Jehovah.  Now,  Princes  of  the 
Hebrews,  assemble  your  men,  march  to  spread 
Jehovah's  wonders  over  the  earth  which  is  His 
footstool  from  His  throne  on  High.  He  who  hath 
all  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand.  Israelites,  let  this 
be  thy  watchword.  Forward!" 

Instantly  the  assembly  broke  up.  Captains, 
attended  by  their  subordinates,  ran  to  the  en- 
campments of  the  several  tribes.  Trumpets  were 
blown.  Sharp  orders  of  command  rang  through 
the  night.  The  moon  was  now  well  above  the 
range,  the  place  was  flooded  with  mellow  light. 
Joshua  stood  while  the  men  of  Asher  marched  out 
first  to  the  Valley  of  Achor.  Their  standard 
bearer  was  in  the  lead,  with  the  tribal  device,  the 
woman  and  the  olive  tree,  on  the  top  of  the  staff 
he  carried. 

"Remember,"  cried  the  great  captain  to  Ahi- 


236        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

hud,  "the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  the  priests  and 
the  Levites,  the  women  and  the  children." 

"We  shall  not  forget,"  answered  the  leader, 
and  the  acclaim  was  taken  up  by  the  men. 

The  lion-bearing  Tribe  of  Judah  and  the  fierce 
Benjamites  of  the  left  hand  with  their  wolf 
standard  in  the  lead  and  the  other  tribes,  save 
the  half-tribes,  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  were 
now  marshaled  by  Caleb  and  Salmon  and  moved 
off  to  the  north  on  the  well-traveled  road  that 
led  past  Michmash,  Ai,  and  Beeroth.  Back  of 
Joshua  the  men  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  the 
first  his  own  tribe  and  the  second  the  tribe  of  his 
blood  brethren,  fell  in  position  awaiting  his  word ; 
Kemuel  leading  Ephraim,  and  Hanniel  Manasseh, 
with  their  bullock  or  unicorn  topped  standards  to 
the  fore. 

"I  would  that  Dodai  of  Benjamin  could  have 
been  here,"  said  Joshua,  the  sight  of  Arinna 
standing  ready,  attended  by  some  of  the  women 
of  his  household,  suggesting  the  absent  soldier 
he  loved. 

"My  lord,  he  hath  done  his  part.  He  hath 
poured  out  his  life's  blood  in  God's  cause." 

1  *  I  know  it, ' '  answered  the  great  leader.  * '  Now, 
maiden,  canst  thou  lead  us  on?  Stay !"  He  spoke 
to  one  of  the  attendants,  who  presently  came  for- 
ward with  one  of  the  asses  of  the  country.  Cloths 
were  thrown  upon  it  and  by  Joshua's  order  the 
tired  maiden  was  seated  thereon.  l  ( We  will  spare 
thee  as  much  as  we  can,"  said  Joshua.  "When 


THE  ARMY  OF  THE  LORD  237 

thou  hast  pointed  out  to  us  the  way,  I  shall  send 
thee  back  to  the  camp." 

"I  thank  thee,"  said  Arinna,  grateful  for  the 
kindness  and  in  no  way  loath  to  ride  where  before 
she  had  walked  and  run. 

She  said  nothing  as  to  her  plans,  however. 

"Eleazar,"  continued  the  great  captain,  "to 
thee  the  camp.  Cease  not  day  or  night  to  offer 
intercession  for  thy  brethren  and  for  me." 

"It  shall  be  done,"  said  the  High  Priest. 

Marching  out  of  the  camp,  amid  the  crying  of 
the  children  and  the  wailing  of  the  women,  Joshua 
and  his  men  advanced  rapidly  across  the  valley. 
They  did  not  run  exactly,  but  their  advance  was 
swift.  The  little  dog-trot  that  they  broke  into 
they  could  have  kept  up  for  hours;  indeed,  the 
poor  ass,  accustomed  to  more  easy  rate  of  prog- 
ress, was  hard  put  to  it  and  had  to  be  pricked  on 
frequently  by  the  spears  of  the  soldiers  to  keep 
up  with  the  rest. 

In  less  than  an  hour  the  three  thousand  had  ar- 
rived at  the  foot  of  the  gorge.  The  moon  in  the 
eastward  sky  flooded  it  with  light,  but  it  twisted 
and  turned  as  it  ran  upward  and  parts  of  it  were 
sunk  in  deep  black  shadow.  Joshua  surveyed  it 
anxiously. 

"Art  sure  that  this  is  the  place?" 

"I  am  sure,  lord." 

"There  is  no  other  way?" 

"None,  lord." 

"It  is   a  fearful  pass,"  said  the  old  man. 


238        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"Never  have  I  seen  the  like.  There  was  naught 
in  Rephidim.  It  mindeth  me  of  Sinai  itself." 
Those  around  him  broke  into  murmurs.  "Si- 
lence," he  cried,  "what  mountain  shall  stop  the 
army  of  the  Lord,  what  pass  is  there  that  Je- 
hovah's soldiers  cannot  surmount?"  He  turned 
to  Arinna  again,  "Canst  thou  describe  the  way?" 

"Lord,  I  shall  accompany  thee  and  point  it 
out." 

"Thou,  woman!" 

"Even  I." 

"It  is  impossible." 

"My  lord,  the  rest,  the  tender  treatment  I 
have  had,  the  food  and  drink  have  all  refreshed 
me.  I  have  come  down  the  pass,  I  can  go  up  it.  I 
know  the  way.  I  can  show  thee  the  easiest  paths. 
Nay,  deny  me  not,  my  life,  my  love  is  yonder  at 
the  top  of  the  hills." 

"God  hath  chosen  thee,  0  maiden,  for  this 
work!"  said  Joshua.  "It  is  evident  that  thou 
drawest  strength  from  Him,  otherwise  thou 
couldst  not  do  this  thing.  And  who  am  I  that  I 
should  restrain  thee?  Lead  on." 


XXI 

THE  RACE  UP  THE  MOUNTAIN  WALL 

THE  moon  had  risen  about  an  hour  before 
midnight.  It  had  taken  that  hour  for  the 
army  to  traverse  the  plain,  to  surmount  the 
foothills,  and  to  arrive  at  the  mouth  of  the  gorge. 
Some  time  had  been  taken  up  in  preparations  for 
the  ascent,  and  it  was  perhaps  close  upon  one 
in  the  morning  when  the  toilsome  climb  began, 
Joshua  himself  going  in  the  lead.  By  his  side, 
when  the  trail  permitted  or  immediately  in  the 
rear  and  sometimes  in  front  to  show  the  way, 
Arinna  climbed.  By  Joshua's  instructions  two  of 
the  mightiest  men  of  Ephraim,  steady-eyed,  clear- 
headed, strong-limbed  soldiers,  were  detailed  to 
assist  the  Hittite  maiden. 

Arinna 's  spirit  was  great  and  her  strength  by 
no  means  to  be  disdained,  but  without  the  as- 
sistance of  these  two  she  was  fain  to  confess  to 
herself  that  she  could  never  have  made  that  ter- 
rific climb  that  night.  Many  times  they  fairly 
lifted  her  up  steep  acclivities,  they  supported  her 
on  either  side  whenever  practicable,  and  toward 
the  latter  part  of  the  ascent  one  or  the  other  of 
them  fairly  carried  the  slight  figure  of  the  un- 
utterably weary  girl  in  his  arms.  She  owed  every- 

239 


240        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

thing  to  them.  On  the  other  hand,  it  was  difficult 
to  see  how  the  army  could  have  made  the  ascent 
had  it  not  been  for  her.  By  her  knowledge  of  the 
paths  and  ways,  she  saved  them  many  a  weary 
climb  and  many  a  long  detour. 

The  path,  or  trail,  if  such  indeed  it  could  be 
called,  was  more  often  than  not  so  narrow  that 
they  were  forced  to  go  in  single  file,  or  at  best 
by  twos  or  threes  abreast.  Naturally  those  climb- 
ing ahead  often  displaced  loose  stones  and  broken 
rocks,  which  rolled  down  the  mountain  side  gather- 
ing force  and  starting  others  as  they  fell,  and 
which  had  to  be  avoided  by  those  following  after. 
The  three  thousand  which  had  approached  the 
mountain  wall  in  a  compact  body  were  soon  strung 
out  over  the  long  ascent.  It  was  most  unfortu- 
nate, but  it  was  unavoidable.  Joshua  had  fore- 
seen this.  He  deplored  the  necessity  that  would 
be  imposed  upon  him  of  waiting  when  he  got  to 
the  top  of  the  mountain  range  until  the  rearmost 
joined  him,  but  there  was  no  help  for  it.  From 
one  viewpoint  it  was  not  so  much  to  be  regretted, 
however,  for  it  would  give  the  main  force  under 
Caleb  and  Salmon  an  abundance  of  time  to  make 
those  offensive  demonstrations  which  would  draw 
the  main  army  of  Adoni-Zedec  to  the  northward, 
a  movement  upon  which  the  success  of  his  plan 
depended. 

Of  course,  if  the  king  of  Jerusalem  for  any 
reason  refused  to  be  drawn  away  and  continued 
to  press  the  siege  of  Gibeon,  which  was  more  than 


RACE  UP  THE  MOUNTAIN  WALL      241 

unlikely,  Joshua  would  have  to  change  his  plans 
accordingly.  In  that  improbable  event  he  would 
send  messengers  to  Caleb  to  move  down  the 
plateau  toward  the  city.  Whereafter  Adoni- 
Zedec  could  scarcely  decline  the  offer  of  battle 
and  in  the  heat  of  it,  Joshua  and  his  force  waiting 
in  the  oasis  of  Beth-Aram  until  the  opportune 
moment,  would  fall  upon  their  flank  and  rear  and 
thus  decide  the  issue  of  the  contest,  although  in 
that  case  it  appeared  probable  to  the  thoughtful 
captain  that  the  victory  would  be  less  complete 
than  if  the  operations  were  worked  out  in  accord- 
ance with  his  original  plan.  Ephron  the  Hittite  had 
described  Beth- Aram  to  him,  and  Joshua  had  that 
topographical  quality  of  mind  which  can  re-create 
scenes  from  description. 

Naturally  in  a  climb  like  that  undertaken  by 
the  Hebrews,  the  stoutest  gradually  pressed  to 
the  front  while  those  weaker  and  less  able  to 
sustain  the  awful  exertion  fell  to  the  rear;  but 
try  as  they  might,  and  Joshua  laughingly  gave 
them  free  course,  none  could  pass  that  ancient 
leader.  He  seemed  to  be  sustained  by  some  super- 
human power  and  strength. 

As  it  was  midsummer,  the  day  broke  early  and 
to  the  discomforts  and  the  hardships  of  the  fear- 
ful way  an  intense  thirst  was  soon  added.  The 
Israelites  had  experienced  the  heat  of  the  desert 
and  Joshua  at  least  could  recall  perfectly  the  high 
temperatures  of  the  humid  Egyptian  delta,  and 
they  had  all  suffered  in  the  camp  at  Gilgal  so  far 


242        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILE 

below  the  sea  level  in  the  Jordan  valley,  but  even 
the  leader  admitted  that  he  had  never  experienced 
anything  so  dazzling  and  so  hot  as  the  reflection 
of  the  sun  upon  the  white  limestone  rocks, 
streaked  with  red  which  only  served  to  accentu- 
ate the  reflection  and,  if  anything,  made  the  air 
seem  hotter. 

The  day  was  still,  there  was  no  breeze.  Not  a 
cloud  of  any  sort  hung  over  the  valley  or  on  the 
horizon  to  the  eastward  so  far  as  they  could  see 
and  none  was  to  be  looked  for  at  that  dry  season. 
Nevertheless,  could  they  but  see  it,  a  little  cloud 
not  yet  bigger  than  a  man's  hand  was  beginning 
to  appear  upon  that  western  horizon  over  the 
waters  of  the  Great  Sea;  but  it  was  still  hid 
from  them  by  the  great  range  of  desolate  and  arid 
rock  up  which  they  made  their  toilsome  ascent. 

Sometimes  they  had  to  climb  upon  one  another's 
shoulders.  Sometimes  the  leaders  had  to  catch 
a  ledge  of  rock  and  draw  themselves  upward  by 
main  force,  thereafter  reaching  down  belts  and 
twisted  cloaks  to  assist  others.  The  glare  of  the 
sun  was  blinding,  the  heat  intense,  and  the  dry- 
ness  was  almost  unendurable.  There  was  not  a 
spring,  not  a  drop  of  water  of  any  sort.  They 
had  no  facilities  for  carrying  water  upon  their 
persons,  and  if  they  had  used  leather  or  skin 
bottles  they  would  have  been  torn  to  pieces  in  that 
awful  climb. 

They  climbed  sometimes  on  their  hands  and 
knees.  Wherever  there  was  a  level  space  the 


RACE  UP  THE  MOUNTAIN  WALL      24,3 

loose  rock  broke  under  their  rough  sandals  and 
clouds  of  dust  rose  which  filled  nose  and  mouth 
and  turned  the  thirst  into  a  torment.  They  had 
been  armed  and  equipped  brilliantly  with  the 
spoils  of  many  campaigns,  but  they  made  a  sorry 
appearance  as  they  toiled  upward.  Sometimes  a 
man  would  give  way  under  the  terrific  strain  and 
would  fling  himself  aside  and  lie  panting,  his  face 
covered  with  his  hands  or  shaded  with  his  shield, 
while  his  comrades  pressed  on. 

They  flung  rude  words  of  encouragement  to 
such,  but  did  not  stop  to  succor  them,  for  Joshua, 
knowing  the  importance  of  haste  and  the  necessity 
of  bringing  his  available  force  to  the  top  as  soon 
as  possible,  had  bade  every  man  press  on,  stop- 
ping for  nothing.  Those  who  fell  were  directed 
to  come  after  when  their  strength  returned ;  and, 
indeed,  most  of  them,  refreshed  by  their  brief 
rest,  would  fall  into  the  column  again  as  it  pressed 
upward.  Their  hands,  of  course,  were  cut  and 
bleeding,  their  legs  scratched  and  bruised.  One 
man,  indeed,  slipped  and  fell  from  a  ledge  and 
was  crushed  to  death  in  a  great  gulf  below.  They 
marked  the  spot,  intending  to  come  later  and  give 
him  burial,  but  there  was  no  halt,  not  even  for 
that. 

The  sun  was  some  hours  high  when  the  pant- 
ing Hebrew  captain,  sweat  bedewing  his  brow 
under  his  helmet  and  streaking  down  his  dust- 
covered  face  and  into  his  gray  beard,  reached  a 
level  spot  of  considerable  extent  which  Arinna, 


244        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

with  faltering  breath,  told  him  was  at  the  foot 
of  the  mountain  wall  that  terminated  just  above 
in  the  oasis  of  her  father's  house. 

Joshua  looked  with  pity  upon  the  girl.  Her  face, 
under  its  coating  of  dust,  was  deathly  white,  there 
were  dark  circles  under  her  eyes.  Her  lips  were 
pale,  her  breath  came  short.  She  had  suffered 
more  than  any  of  them,  for  between  sunset  and 
sunrise  she  had  twice  made  the  journey!  The 
ascent  from  the  valley  to  the  range  was  thirty-five 
hundred  feet;  as  the  crow  flies  it  was  probably 
eighteen  miles  from  the  camp  to  the  crest.  Nat- 
urally, she  was  at  the  very  end  of  her  resources, 
only  superhuman  excitement  could  have  sustained 
her.  The  great  motive,  love  for  Dodai,  devotion 
to  his  cause,  alone  kept  her  up.  Arriving  at  the 
last  level  place  below  the  last  cliff,  she  sank  down 
on  the  rock  and  buried  her  face  in  her  hands. 
Her  little  body  rocked  to  and  fro.  Dry  sobs  burst 
from  her  parched  throat.  Her  two  big  guardians 
bent  over  her  solicitously,  but  Joshua  himself 
laid  his  hand  protectingly,  encouragingly  upon  her 
trembling  shoulder. 

" Maiden,"  began  the  great  soldier,  pausing  by 
her  side, — he  did  not  know  what  he  might  find 
on  the  oasis.  He  had  heard  all  that  had  chanced 
the  evening  before,  and  he  was  soldier  enough 
to  believe  that  the  Canaanites  would  not  leave 
the  place  until  they  had  captured  and  plundered 
it.  He  had  not  much  confidence  in  the  ability  of 
herdsmen,  shepherds,  and  household  servants  to 


RACE  UP  THE  MOUNTAIN  WALL      245 

hold  the  walls,  especially  if  Dodai  were  unable  to 
direct  the  defense.  Joshua,  therefore,  resolved 
not  to  scale  that  wall  and  present  himself  to 
possible  enemies  alone.  He  would  assemble  a 
few  hundreds  on  this  open,  level  spot,  which  was 
fortunately  large  enough  to  contain  them,  and 
then  he  and  the  men  would  go  on  together. — 

" Maiden,"  he  said  again,  "thou  hast  done  a 
thing  inconceivable.  None  would  have  believed 
unless,  like  ourselves,  they  saw.  I  know  not  what 
may  have  happened  at  Beth- Aram.  I  will  abide 
here  until  enough  have  assembled  to  make  it  pru- 
dent to  scale  the  wall.  Do  thou  remain  here ;  we 
will  send  for  thee  and  fetch  thee  when  it  is  safe  to 
come  up." 

The  woman  shook  her  head. 

"My  lord,"  she  panted  out  between  her 
parched  lips,  looking  up  at  him  where  he  towered 
above  her,  "thinkest  thou  that  I  have  come  this 
far  to  wait?  These  my  good  friends,"  she  looked 
toward  her  two  stalwart  guards,  "will  help  me. 
I  must  go  up  with  thee.  He  I  love  is  there.  He 
was  sore-wounded  and  ill.  I  cannot  stay  below; 
I  should  die.  As  it  is,  I  begrudge  every  moment 
that  we  wait  here." 

1 '  I  understand, ' '  said  the  great  Hebrew.  ' '  Have 
thy  way." 

"Let  us  go  on,  then." 

"Nay,  be  governed  by  me  in  this,  my  child; 
we  must  wait  until  the  men  have  assembled  and 
the  rest  will  do  thee  good." 


246        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

While  they  were  speaking  a  constant  line  of 
soldiers  had  been  arriving.  The  newcomers 
saluted  Joshua  and  flung  themselves  down  on  the 
hard  rock  to  get  what  rest  they  could.  They 
were  in  pitiable  case.  No  man  knew  how  he  had 
succeeded  in  scaling  the  mountain.  As  he  looked 
back  at  the  long  line  of  toilers,  it  seemed  impos- 
sible that  it  could  have  been  done  and  done  by 
desert  born  and  bred  people  in  the  night  and  in 
so  short  a  time. 

Old  Joshua,  standing  there,  leaning  upon  his 
spear,  disdaining  to  lie  down,  had  more  to  do  with 
it  than  he  dreamed  perhaps.  The  sight  of  that 
man,  eighty  years  old,  marching  with  the  stoutest 
of  the  youths,  amazed  his  men.  It  was  visible 
evidence  that  God  protected  him  and  sustained 
him.  Every  time  they  flung  their  glances  upward 
they  saw  that  splendid  figure  climbing  with  the 
agility  of  a  mountain  goat,  and  they  took  new 
courage  and  put  themselves  anew  to  their  task. 
After  a  short  wait  several  hundred  men  were 
assembled  on  the  little  shelf  of  the  mountain. 


xxn 

THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI 

DODAI  realized  that  the  affair  which  he  had 
just  come  through  by  the  skin  of  his  teeth, 
as  it  were,  was  not  yet  completed.  Pride, 
love,  hate  would  all  urge  Arami  to  a  prompt 
return  with  a  sufficient  force  to  seize  Beth- Aram 
and  its  people,  to  capture  him  and  after  torturing 
him  offer  him  as  a  human  sacrifice  to  Baal;  cer- 
tainly to  kill  him  if  the  first  design  could  not  be 
affected ;  and,  most  desired  of  all,  to  seize  Arinna. 

Dodai  did  not  believe  that  the  oasis  would  be 
subjected  to  a  night  attack.  It  would  not  be  a 
place  easy  to  take  in  any  event  and  it  would  re- 
quire some  time  for  Arami  to  rejoin  the  king  at 
Gibeon,  to  muster  a  suitable  force  and  return, 
especially  as  Arami,  too,  had  been  wounded  by 
Arinna 's  arrow  in  the  encounter.  He  counted 
confidently  that  he  would  have  an  undisturbed 
night,  nevertheless  he  neglected  no  precautions. 

In  the  absence  of  Ephron  and  Arinna  no  one  at 
Beth- Aram  had  the  least  hesitation  in  recogniz- 
ing him  as  master.  Indeed,  the  relation  between 
him  and  the  daughter  of  the  house  had  become 
known,  consequently  they  obeyed  his  orders  with- 
out question.  Old  Nadab,  Ephron  *s  right-hand 

247 


248        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

man,  had  seen  some  war  service  and  a  few  of 
the  older  men  were  veterans,  but  most  of  the 
people,  counting  boys  able  to  bear  arms  and  older 
men  who  could  contribute  something  to  the  de- 
fense amounting  to  about  one  hundred  and  fifty, 
were  shepherds,  cattle  tenders,  gardeners,  and 
house  servants.  There  were  perhaps  two  hundred 
and  fifty  women  and  children  and  old  depend- 
ents in  addition  to  these. 

The  oasis  of  Beth-Aram  lay  in  a  cup  in  the 
hills.  There  was  but  one  narrow  way  into  it  from 
the  upland,  and  that  was  protected  by  the  wall. 
An  enemy  might  gain  the  precipices  on  either 
side,  but  save  for  the  casting  of  stones  which  could 
be  easily  avoided  they  could  affect  little  from 
there.  The  wall  was  a  fairly  good  one,  although 
it  had  been  allowed  to  fall  into  some  neglect 
which  it  was  too  late  now  to  repair.  The  gates 
were  its  most  vulnerable  part,  and  while  they 
could  probably  strengthen  them,  yet  in  their 
dilapidated  condition  they  were  a  continual  source 
of  weakness.  These  gates  were  double,  which 
made  them  less  easy  to  secure  and  defend. 

After  Arinna's  departure  Dodai  summoned 
Nadab  to  the  couch  on  which  he  reclined  and  gave 
him  charge  of  the  wall.  He  directed  him  to  pile 
wood  smeared  with  pitch  a  bowshot  beyond  the 
wall,  to  station  there  men  on  whom  he  could  de- 
pend to  keep  a  close  watch  in  every  direction. 
If  the  enemy  appeared  during  the  night  fires  were 
to  be  kindled  and  the  outposts  were  to  withdraw  to 


THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI  249 

the  wall,  which  was  to  be  manned  by  the  best  men 
available. 

If  an  immediate  attack  followed  the  firelight 
would  disclose  the  attackers,  while  the  defenders 
would  have  the  advantage  of  the  shadow.  The 
men  on  the  wall  were  to  be  allowed  to  sleep  in 
relays,  but  a  sufficient  number  were  to  be  awake 
and  alert  all  the  time.  Meanwhile  the  best  car- 
penters in  the  oasis  were  to  work  at  strengthening 
the  gate. 

In  the  north  face  of  the  cliff  bounding  the  oasis 
was  a  large  natural  cave  which  had  been  hollowed 
out  and  extended  by  successive  generations  until 
on  one  side  of  the  original  entrance,  which  had 
been  turned  into  a  doorway  by  massive  masonry, 
a  large  storehouse  with  many  chambers  had  been 
excavated  around  the  original  recess.  On  the 
other  side  of  this  door  were  the  rock  tombs  of 
many  generations  of  Ephron's  ancestors.  The 
women  and  children  were  removed  to  the  store- 
houses. 

All  the  arms  and  armor  in  the  oasis  were 
brought  out  and  put  in  service.  It  was  a  motley 
collection  and  unfortunately  insufficient  in  quan- 
tity. There  were  not  enough  bows  and  a  painful 
lack  of  arrows.  They  could  have  used  twice  as 
many  swords  and  spears  and  shields.  Even  by 
supplementing  the  regular  weapons  with  farm 
tools  and  staves  the  defenders  were  scarcely  half- 
armed.  There  had  been  no  real  war  in  the  land 
for  generations,  at  least  not  that  had  touched 


250        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

Ephron,  and  the  arms  at  hand  were  only  sufficient 
for  the  repulse  of  some  roving  band  of  thieves, 
not  for  a  pitched  battle. 

Dodai  gave  all  his  directions  without  leaving 
the  couch.  He  was  able  to  get  up,  but  he  realized 
that  much,  indeed  everything,  depended  upon  him, 
and  he  must  get  himself  in  as  good  a  trim  for 
what  the  morrow  might  demand  as  was  possible. 
Old  Hani's  medicaments  were  wonderfully  effi- 
cacious and  her  treatment  stimulated  and  re- 
freshed him  greatly.  When  he  had  given  his 
orders  he  partook  sparingly  of  food  and  drink. 
Then  he  had  himself  anointed  with  oil  and  well 
rubbed  by  the  slaves,  after  which  he  resolutely 
composed  himself  to  sleep.  It  was  no  easy  task. 
His  head  still  rang  from  the  smashing  blow  upon 
the  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue  which  the  smith 
of  the  oasis  had  hammered  back  into  shape.  He 
had  lost  much  blood.  He  had  been  badly  bat- 
tered and  bruised  and  his  wounds,  though  fortu- 
nately superficial,  still  ached.  He  was  still  bruised 
and  sore,  but  he  was  as  tough  as  a  young  tere- 
binth and  his  clean  life  and  healthy  body  made 
him  think  little  of  these  things. 

It  was  Arinna,  her  desperate  errand,  her  peril, 
that  tended  to  drive  sleep  from  his  eyes.  It 
shows  the  character  of  the  man  that,  realizing 
that  he  could  best  serve  her  and  her  interest  by 
putting  himself  in  the  best  possible  trim,  he 
actually  dispossessed  her  image  and  finally  did 
fall  asleep. 


THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI  251 

The  night  passed  uneventfully  as  he  had  con- 
fidently expected,  and  he  was  not  disturbed  until 
he  awakened  of  his  own  accord.  He  got  slowly  to 
his  feet  and  found  himself  somewhat  shaky  and 
sore,  but  in  much  better  condition  than  he  had 
anticipated.  After  a  bath  and  a  further  rubbing 
he  felt  still  better.  In  fact,  he  felt  so  well  that 
a  wave  of  shame  rushed  over  him  that  he  had  not 
insisted  on  going  down  the  mountain  himself 
the  night  before.  Yet  he  drew  some  comfort  as 
he  reflected  that  if  an  attack  were  to  be  made  upon 
the  oasis  it  was  much  better  that  he  should  be 
there  and  Arinna  away. 

An  inspection  which  he  made  presently  of  the 
camp  at  Gilgal  from  the  brow  of  the  hill  con- 
vinced him  that  Joshua  had  moved.  He  noted 
the  absence  of  men  in  armor.  Of  course  the 
several  bodies  of  soldiers  had  long  since  reached 
their  appointed  stations  and  were  not  visible  from 
the  oasis,  and  the  bend  of  the  gorge  up  which 
Joshua  and  his  detachment  were  climbing  con- 
cealed them  from  any  observer  at  Beth-Aram 
until  they  were  almost  upon  it.  As  he  turned  to 
walk  back  to  the  house  one  sent  by  Nadab  came 
toward  him  on  the  run. 

"The  enemy  are  approaching!"  he  cried.  The 
steward  would  have  thee  at  the  gate." 

Dodai  stopped  at  the  house  only  long  enough  to 
don  his  armor.  Rejoicing  once  more  in  the  weight 
of  the  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue  which,  save 
that  its  color  had  been  knocked  off, — there  had 


252        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

been  no  time  to  repaint  it, — looked  much  as  it  had 
before,  with  bow  and  shield,  spear  and  sword  and 
dagger  of  copper  he  hurried  to  the  wall.  Al- 
though there  was  no  necessity  for  it  the  men 
stationed  at  the  huge  piles  of  wood  smeared  with 
pitch  had  set  fire  to  them  and  the  smoke  blew  in 
the  direction  of  the  approaching  soldiers.  As  it 
happened  it  checked  their  advance  somewhat  and 
caused  them  to  divide  in  parties  to  pass  through 
gaps  in  the  piles,  and  as  it  turned  out  diminished 
the  full  force  of  their  first  assault. 

Dodai,  whose  eye  was  experienced,  estimated 
them  at  perhaps  five  hundred  fully  armed  and 
well-equipped  veteran  soldiers.  The  odds  against 
him  were  terrible.  He  did  not  see  any  enginery 
for  battering  down  a  wall,  however,  and  he  hoped 
to  make  good  his  defense  at  least  until  the  arrival 
of  that  succor  for  which  he  had  directed  Arinna 
to  ask,  and  which  he  felt  confident  would  reach 
him  from  the  Hebrews  some  time  that  day. 

The  Canaanites  came  on  gallantly.  Arami  was 
evidently  a  good  soldier.  Bodies  of  bowmen  on 
either  flank  sent  a  cross  fire  of  arrows  over  the 
heads  of  the  assailants,  who,  under  that  cover, 
dashed  up  to  the  very  foot  of  the  wall.  These 
arrows  exacted  fearful  toll  from  the  defenders, 
ill-armored  and  unaccustomed  to  using  the  shield 
to  protect  themselves.  The  few  bowmen  on  the 
wall  sent  shot  after  shot  into  the  assaulting 
columns.  Dodai  himself,  finding  his  strength  com- 
ing back  to  him  with  increased  vigor  with  every 


THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI  253 

moment,  did  great  execution  with  that  heavy 
Hivite  bow. 

The  assailants  were  bewildered  by  the  smoke 
of  the  pitch  fires  and  lost  coherence  in  darting 
through  the  interspaces  and  leaping  over  the 
lower  flames,  so  that  the  mass  effect  of  the  at- 
tack was  more  or  less  lost,  but  some  of  the  bravest 
managed  to  reach  the  gate.  They  thundered  upon 
it  with  heavy  axes  they  carried.  It  shook  and 
quivered  beneath  their  blows.  It  could  not  stand 
such  battering  long.  It  would  not  have  stood  it 
at  all  had  it  not  been  reinforced  during  the  night. 

But  the  men  of  Ephron,  exposing  themselves 
with  the  utmost  recklessness,  hurled  huge  stones 
and  rained  boiling  pitch  which  had  been  pre- 
pared down  upon  the  Canaanites  until  they  finally 
gave  way. and  fled,  leaving  a  trail  of  dead  and 
wounded  behind  them.  They  were  not  beaten  by 
any  means,  for  they  stopped  and  re-formed  out 
of  bowshot  preparatory  to  another  advance.  Now, 
the  wall  was  thick  at  the  base  and  the  gate  had 
been  badly  placed.  It  was  flush  with  the  inner 
side  of  the  wall  instead  of  paralleling  the  outer 
face,  and  perhaps  a  dozen  of  the  stoutest  Canaan- 
ites, sheltered  by  the  thickness  of  the  wall  from 
any  attack  above,  were  still  hammering  at  the 
quivering  gate. 

Dodai,  selecting  a  score  of  the  best-armed  and 
stoutest  fighters,  descended  from  the  wall  and 
suddenly  opened  the  gates.  The  men  underneath 
the  entrance  arch,  taken  by  surprise,  were  cut 


254        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL' 

down  to  a  man.  When  the  defenders  sought  to 
close  the  gates  again  they  discovered  that  they 
had  been  so  badly  battered  that  they  could 
scarcely  sustain  another  attack,  and  indeed 
Arami,  who  had  watched  nearly  everything  that 
happened  and  had  seen  the  gates  opened,  now 
ordered  another  assault. 

Before  Dodai  and  his  chosen  had  all  regained 
the  summit  of  the  wall  the  Canaanites  were  upon 
them.  Indeed,  the  top  of  the  wall  was  swept  with 
arrows.  The  Canaanitish  bowmen  had  got  the 
range  perfectly.  No  man  could  live  upon  it,  and 
Dodai  summoned  all  to  the  open  place  back  of 
the  gate.  The  wall  was  too  high  to  be  surmounted 
unless  the  Canaanites  had  scaling  ladders,  and  it 
was  certain  death  to  expose  his  men  behind  the 
wretched  shelter  of  its  broken  and  ruined  para- 
pets. He  drew  them  up  in  ordered  ranks,  there- 
fore, and  waited. 

Climbing  over  the  dead  bodies  that  encumbered 
the  gateway  the  soldiers  flung  themselves  at  it. 
Such  was  the  force  with  which  they  beat  upon  it 
that  it  gave  way  on  the  instant.  They  burst  into 
the  inclosure,  only  to  meet  leveled  spears  and 
upraised  axes.  Not  many  could  come  in  at  a 
time.  The  first  rank  was  cut  down  to  a  man,  but 
such  was  the  force  of  their  drive  and  so  great 
were  their  numbers  that  they  gradually  filled  the 
space.  Arrows  shot  into  the  air  by  the  bowman 
outside  and  heavy  stones  from  the  slingers  fell 
upon  the  rear  ranks  of  the  defenders,  now  en- 


THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI          255 

gaged  in  a  fierce  melee  in  the  narrow  pass  back 
of  the  wall. 

Dodai,  who  had  forgot  apparently  that  he  had 
ever  been  wounded,  raged  back  and  forth  like 
the  young  lion  that  he  was, — here,  there,  and 
everywhere, — interposing  his  shield  to  protect  one 
man,  beating  down  the  assailant  of  another, 
thrusting  his  sword  into  the  breast  of  a  third. 
For  a  time  the  wild  advance  was  checked  and  the 
enemy  were  held,  but  as  the  defenders  of  the  oasis 
were  forced  back  more  and  more  men  poured 
through  the  opening.  They  were  hopelessly  over- 
matched, and  Dodai  in  despair  realized  they  were 
beaten.  His  spear  head  had  been  cut  off  by  the 
blow  of  an  axe,  his  sword  had  been  broken  against 
an  opposing  shield.  His  own  shield  had  been  cut 
in  two  and  was  useless. 

The  road  narrowed  back  of  the  wall  and  the 
defenders  had  been  driven  to  the  narrowest  part. 
Dodai  suddenly  stooped  and  picked  up  a  huge 
stone  which  he  could  scarcely  have  moved  with- 
out the  tremendous  stimulus  of  the  conflict.  Reck- 
lessly exposing  himself,  he  lifted  it  high  in  the 
air  and  hurled  it  full  in  the  face  of  the  crowd  of 
soldiers.  At  the  same  instant  Nadab  threw  his 
last  spear,  and  those  of  his  men  who  had  any 
missiles  left  followed  his  example.  For  a  few 
moments  the  Canaanites  gave  back  and  Dodai,  call- 
ing upon  all  men  to  follow  him,  turned  and  ran. 
Those  who  could  do  so  tore  after  him.  Those  who 
were  wounded  and  could  not  make  their  escape 


256        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

were  cut  down  ruthlessly  by  the  soldiers,  who 
recovered  from  the  slight  check  almost  in  an 
instant. 

Dodai  and  those  with  him  knew  the  shortest 
way,  among  the  groves  and  the  buildings,  and  they 
gained  the  little  rise  in  front  of  the  storehouse' 
caves,  where  the  women  and  children  were,  some 
time  in  advance  of  their  pursuers,  most  of  whom, 
by  Arami's  direction,  scattered  in  various  ways 
to  plunder  the  house  and  other  buildings  which 
lay  between,  while  other  detachments  assembled 
the  sheep  and  oxen.  Dodai  was  shieldless  and 
weaponless  save  for  his  copper  dagger,  but  one  of 
the  men  gave  him  a  heavy  axe  and  from  another 
who  sank  down  overcome  by  wounds  and  loss  of 
blood  he  snatched  a  shield. 

There  were  perhaps  fifteen  men  and  boys  with 
the  young  Benjamite,  a  forlorn  hope  to  hold  the 
storehouse.  If  they  had  gone  within  and  closed 
the  door  it  would  have  been  battered  down  in  a 
moment.  They  elected  to  stand  in  the  opening 
and  die  fighting.  Arami  led  a  picked  detach- 
ment of  perhaps  threescore  men  against  them. 

The  sun  was  now  some  hours  high.  Dodai  cast 
a  glance  upward,  another  glance  toward  the  brink 
of  the  oasis  that  overlooked  the  valley,  breathed 
a  short  prayer  to  Jehovah,  gave  a  quick  thought 
to  Arinna,  and  the  enemy  was  upon  him.  There 
was  another  brief,  fierce  fight.  The  defenders 
gave  more  than  they  got,  but  were  gradually 
picked  off  one  by  one.  They  were  driven  back- 


THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI          257 

ward  up  the  slope  until  finally  there  was  left  but 
Dodai  hard  pressed  against  the  wall. 

Some  of  his  wounds  of  the  night  before  had 
opened.  He  had  not  come  through  the  present 
conflict  scatheless.  He  was  gashed  and  cut  and 
torn  and  bleeding  in  a  dozen  places.  Only  the 
quality  of  his  armor  and  that  Egyptian  helmet 
painted  blue  kept  death  from  him  a  dozen  times, 
but  he  had  not  yet  been  hit  in  any  vital  part  and 
while  the  frenzy  of  battle  was  upon  him  the  loss 
of  blood  had  not  yet  drained  away  his  nervous 
vitality.  He  had  earned  a  certain  amount  of 
respect  from  those  fierce  implacable  warriors  by 
the  splendor  of  his  advance,  the  glory  of  his  fight- 
ing, the  magnificence  of  his  courage.  The  de- 
fenders had  made  the  assailants  pay  a  heavy  toll. 
They  had  lost  as  many  as  they  had  killed  and 
more. 

There  was  nothing  now  to  be  feared  from  this 
solitary  Hebrew  in  battered  armor  with  a  lion's 
skin  at  his  back,  blood  streaming  down  his  naked 
arms  and  legs,  while  his  eyes  blazed  out  of  his 
white  face  beneath  that  Egyptian  helmet  painted 
blue,  and  so  they  paused.  For  one  thing,  the 
place  where  he  stood  was  difficult  to  come  at.  Not 
more  than  one  man  at  a  time  could  safely  attack 
him,  for  he  had  taken  a  position  between  the 
huge  rocks  built  out  from  the  narrow  door  which 
in  a  measure  covered  him  on  either  side.  Who- 
ever engaged  him  was  apt  to  be  killed.  They 
could,  of  course,  shoot  him  from  a  safe  distance 


258        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

with  arrows  or  launch  spears  against  him,  in 
which  event  he  would  be  as  helpless  as  a  trussed 
fowl;  nor  was  it  in  accordance  with  the  ideas  of 
the  age  to  give  quarter.  Wars  were  wars  to 
kill.  Yet  they  neither  advanced  upon  him  nor 
let  fly  spear  or  arrow ! 

For  one  reason  the  loud  voice  of  their  com- 
mander bade  them  stay.  Arami  himself  had  borne 
no  part  in  the  fray,  contenting  himself  with  direc- 
tion, but  now  was  his  opportunity.  Forcing  him- 
self through  the  crowd  of  men  he  stopped  in 
front  of  Dodai. 

"Thou  art  that  slave  called  Dodai,"  he  cried. 
1 l  Thou  didst  steal  my  woman  and  brave  me  in  the 
Council  at  Gibeon." 

"I  am  Dodai  of  the  Tribe  of  Benjamin  of  the 
people  of  Jehovah,"  was  the  proud  answer. 

"Yield  thee,  thou  hast  made  a  good  fight.  Thy 
slavery  with  me  shall  be  lighter  than  in  Egypt." 

"Yield  to  thee,  dog!"  exclaimed  Dodai,  throw- 
ing back  his  head  and  laughing  scornfully. 

Arami  flushed  with  rage. 

"Let  none  interpose  between  us,"  he  cried, 
whipping  out  his  sword  and  advancing.  "He 
shall  be  offered  to  Baal  when  I  have  taken  him." 

"Idolatrous  blasphemer,"  answered  Dodai. 
"Jehovah  hath  delivered  thee  into  my  hands." 

It  was  evidently  to  be  a  fair  fight  between  the 
two,  if  any  battle  could  be  called  fair  between  a 
wounded,  exhausted,  almost  broken  man  and  one 
entirely  fresh,  save  for  a  slight  weakness  of  the 


THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI  259 

left  arm  which  was  trifling,  and  who  had  taken  no 
part  in  the  hard  fighting. 

As  the  Canaanites  in  obedience  to  Arami's 
orders  drew  back  Dodai  fiercely  forced  the  fight- 
ing. He  leaped  down  the  acclivity  and  upraising 
the  heavy  woodman's  axe  brought  it  crashing 
down  upon  the  shield  which  Arami  had  barely 
time  to  interpose.  The  Prince  of  Jerusalem  did 
not  dream  that  there  was  so  much  strength  left 
in  the  Hebrew,  and  he  reeled  and  staggered  back 
from  the  unexpected  stroke,  which  beat  down  his 
weakened  shield  arm  and  split  the  heavy  shield  as 
he  gave  way  before  his  furious  enemy. 

The  downward  sweep  of  the  great  axe  and  the 
tremendous  force  he  had  put  in  the  blow  prevented 
Dodai  from  recovering  himself  as  quickly  as  he 
had  hoped.  His  foot  turned  a  little  under  a  loose 
stone  and  he  plunged  forward,  following  his 
stroke  almost  on  top  of  the  staggering  Jebusite. 
Arami  was  quick  to  see  his  advantage  and  seize 
it.  He  recovered  himself  sooner  than  the  other. 
With  a  movement  of  his  hand  he  threw  the  piece 
of  shield  that  still  remained  on  his  arm  in  the  face 
of  the  Hebrew,  then  shortening  his  sword  he 
drove  home  a  mighty  thrust  straight  at  his 
enemy's  heart.  Dodai  had  just  time  to  drop  his 
shield  to  cover  his  breast  when  the  sword  of  the 
Canaanite  cut  through  it  as  if  it  had  been  a  piece 
of  parchment,  inflicting  a  severe  wound.  The 
pain,  the  shock,  and  the  fall  bad  caused  Dodai 
f  9  lose  hi§  grip  on  Ju 


260        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

Honors  were  easy  so  far.  The  two  men  were 
face  to  face,  almost  breast  to  breast,  struggling 
desperately  for  the  next  adventure.  Arami  strove 
to  withdraw  his  sword,  but  it  was  too  deeply 
bedded  in  the  shield.  Dodai  flung  away  that  shield 
and  sought  to  catch  Arami  in  his  arms,  intend- 
ing in  his  mad  passion  to  choke  him  to  death  or  to 
crush  him  against  his  broad  chest,  but  again  the 
Canaanite  was  too  quick  for  him. 

Amid  the  shouts  and  cries  of  his  men  and  the 
wails  of  the  women  in  the  storehouse,  who  from 
openings  in  the  rock  wall  could  see  what  was 
toward,  Arami  leaped  aside.  He  picked  up  an  axe 
that  had  fallen  from  Dodai 's  hand  and  before  the 
other,  who  was  now  without  any  weapons  at  all 
and  had  no  shield,  could  avoid  it  he  struck  him 
again  a  terrible  blow  upon  the  head,  crashing  in 
that  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue.  Dodai,  whiter 
than  death  itself,  reeled  from  the  stroke.  Arami 
shouted  his  battle  cry  and  once  again  lifted  the 
terrible  axe.  No  longer  now  would  that  helmet 
which  had  gone  hurtling  down  upon  the  rocks 
afford  protection.  The  next  blow  would  end  it. 
In  his  battle  rage  he  forgot  his  purpose  to  take 
the  man  alive  as  he  heaved  up  the  great  weapon, 
but  Dodai  was  not  yet  spent. 

"For  Jehovah,"  he  cried  hoarsely,  "and 
Arinna." 

As  the  axe  was  raised  he  leaped  forward,  all 
his  strength  in  the  endeavor.  His  right  hand  was 
outstretched  to  seize  Arami.  He  got  inside  the 


THE  LEFT  HAND  OF  DODAI          261 

blow,  for  it  fell  on  empty  air  as  the  two  bodies 
crashed  together.  Dropping  the  axe,  no  weapon 
for  close  quarters,  Arami  caught  the  Hebrew's 
right  hand  with  his  own.  He  had  no  fear  in  a 
trial  of  bodily  strength  with  this  spent  and  bleed- 
ing youth.  He  was  not  aware  of  the  deadly  and 
fatal  facility  of  the  Benjamites  with  the  left  hand, 
for  as  the  two  struggled  together,  Dodai's  right 
hand  held  inexorably  in  the  air,  his  left  hand 
seized  the  copper  dagger;  and,  although  Arami 's 
observant  men  shouted  words  of  warning,  the 
Hebrew  drove  it  through  a  joint  of  the  Jebusite's 
armor  and  buried  it  to  its  hilt  in  his  enemy's 
heart. 

Thus  Dodai  conquered  Arami!    Thus  was  Je- 
hovah victorious  over  Baal! 


XXIII 
THE  LAST  DEFENDER 

"^C  ITU  have  done  well,"  said  Joshua,  his  voice 
\  sounding  harsh  and  strained  coming  out 
from  his  dry  throat.  "Above  us,  at  the 
summit  of  yonder  cliff  lieth  the  oasis  of  Beth- 
Aram.  The  enemy  may  be  there  in  force."  His 
keen  eyes  swept  the  cliff.  "There  be  two  ways, 
nay  three,  by  which  we  may  surmount  this  last 
barrier,  upon  the  right,  upon  the  left  and" — his 
hand  pointed  straight  upward, — "here.  A  hardy 
man  may  climb  the  cliff  through  this  rift.  Thou, 
Kemuel,  and  thou,  Hanniel,  will  lead  on  either 
side.  When  we  reach  the  open  the  men  of  Manas- 
seh  on  the  left  are  to  run  swiftly  across  the  oasis 
to  the  pass  that  openeth  on  the  plateau.  They 
are  to  seize  the  wall  that  is  there.  If  the  enemy 
are  within,  they  are  to  keep  them  from  escaping, 
and  if  they  are  without,  they  are  to  give  no  sign 
of  their  presence  yet.  In  any  event  no  man  is  to 
get  away.  I  want  no  message  of  our  arrival  car- 
ried to  the  Canaanites.  Do  ye  understand, 
Princes  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh!" 

"We  understand,  lord." 

"Forward  then,  and  thou,  maiden " 

"I  shall  follow  thee." 

262 


THE  LAST  DEFENDER  263 

Joshua  turned  to  one  of  the  under  officers. 

"Bide  thou  here,  Sethur,"  he  said,  "and  as  the 
others  come,  hasten  them  to  the  oasis  and  when 
all  have  appeared  follow.  There  is  water  there?" 
he  asked  of  the  maiden. 

"Plenty,"  said  Arinna. 

"And  food?" 

"That,  too,  and  freely  thine." 

"There  will  be  a  brief  rest  in  the  oasis  then,  and 
we  will  break  our  fast  and  drink  before  adventur- 
ing further  on  the  march  to  battle.  Now!" 

The  old  man  sprang  at  the  cliff  with  the  agility 
of  a  chamois  and  Arinna,  summoning  all  her 
strength  for  the  last  effort,  followed  him,  the  two 
men,  into  whose  charge  she  had  been  committed, 
one  before,  one  after,  lifting  and  pushing  the  girl 
up.  Instantly,  the  wall  of  the  cliff  on  either  side 
was  black  with  crawling  soldiers.  The  last  few 
moments  of  the  climb  were  the  hardest,  for  they 
were  very  weary  indeed  and  the  mountain  face 
rose  almost  sheer.  There  was,  of  course,  a  race 
between  them  all,  but  none  passed  Joshua. 
Presently,  his  hand  went  over  the  edge  of  the  cliff 
at  the  top,  he  drew  himself  up  and  disappeared. 
The  toilsome  ascent  was  over  for  him  at  least. 
The  next  second  the  heads  of  the  leaders  of  the 
two  columns  were  visible,  and  in  another  moment 
they  stood  beside  Joshua.  After  them  the  man 
came  crowding.  Arinna  was  scarcely  an  appre- 
ciable time  behind  the  leaders. 

When  she  had  left  it  the  evening  before  the 


264        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

oasis  of  Beth-Aram  had  been  a  place  of  smiling 
plenty  and  restful  peace.  Now  it  was  a  scene  of 
ruin  and  desolation.  The  oxen,  the  cattle,  the 
sheep  had  been  driven  away,  although  not  until 
many  of  them  had  been  slain  by  the  wanton 
Canaanitish  soldiers  who  had  forced  the  wall  and 
seized  the  place.  Flames  and  smoke  lowered  over 
the  house  at  the  farther  end.  Growing  plants  had 
been  uprooted,  the  gardens  were  destroyed,  the 
corn  had  been  trampled  to  the  ground,  and  many 
dead  bodies  of  the  poor  defenders  lay  here  and 
there  on  the  sward. 

A  low  cry  of  anguish  broke  from  the  lips  of  the 
woman.  It  was  quite  unheeded  by  the  Hebrews 
in  their  excitement,  for  off  to  the  right — that  is, 
to  the  northward — a  large  body  of  Canaanite 
soldiers  were  gathered  in  a  confused  mob  upon 
the  slope,  shouting  and  yelling  madly,  apparently 
striving  to  get  at  someone  who  had  his  back  to  the 
mountain  wall  before  the  door. 

"There  are  the  caves  where  my  fathers  are 
buried,  where  the  stores  are  kept,"  whispered 
poor  little  Arinna.  "Dodai!"  she  gasped,  "he 
must  be  there." 

"Forward,  but  in  silence,"  said  Joshua  in  a 
low  voice  to  the  men,  whose  number  was  increas- 
ing with  every  second. 

Dividing  into  two  parties  as  they  had  been  com- 
manded, one  group  ran  straight  across  the  oasis 
toward  the  gate  as  Joshua  had  directed  them.  It 
was  evident  that  the  Canaanites  had  overcome 


THE  LAST  DEFENDER  265 

the  defenders  and  had  seized  the  place.  They  had 
assembled  the  cattle  and  sheep  that  had  not  been 
killed,  preparatory  to  driving  them  off,  while  the 
detachment  at  the  cave  entrance  completed  the 
destruction  of  the  defenders  and  the  seizure  of 
the  women  and  children  the  men  of  the  oasis  had 
died  to  protect. 

Without  a  sound,  in  order  to  make  the  sur- 
prise the  more  complete  and  the  destruction  the 
more  certain,  Joshua,  pointing  with  his  spear,  led 
the  other  moiety  of  his  force  toward  the  mob  on 
the  run.  At  the  sight  of  the  hated  and  despised 
enemy  the  Hebrews  forgot  their  wounds,  their 
bruises,  their  bleeding  hands  and  arms  and 
legs,  their  burning  thirst,  their  beating  hearts, 
their  awful  fatigue;  and  like  hounds  unleashed 
they  flung  themselves  upon  the  Canaanites.  The 
first  notice  of  their  arrival  was  given  by  spear 
thrusts  and  blows  of  the  sword  upon  their  backs. 
The  astonished  Canaanites,  already  disheartened 
by  the  death  of  their  leader,  turned  to  find  them- 
selves surrounded  by  glistening  steel.  In  their 
amazement,  as  they  stared  into  the  furious  faces, 
dust  covered  and  sweat  streaked,  of  the  Hebrews 
now  roaring  with  battle  madness  they  thought 
some  demons  had  dropped  from  the  sky  or  burst 
from  the  earth  to  attack  them.  Victory  was  turned 
to  defeat,  to  disaster,  in  a  moment. 

A  few  made  resistance,  but  the  hearts  of  most 
of  them  fell  and  they  broke  and  sought  to  flee, 
their  blood  turning  to  water  in  their  veins.  The 


266        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

fierce  Hebrews  made  short  work  of  them.  They 
were  cut  down  to  a  man,  and  the  thrusts  which 
were  delivered  them  were  not  gentle  or  merciful 
but  murderous.  Shouts  and  cries  rose  as  the  fugi- 
tives met  the  detachment  which  had  seized  the 
gate  and  then  all  was  silence.  In  less  time  than  it 
takes  to  tell  there  was  not  a  living  Canaanite  in 
the  oasis. 

As  the  Canaanites  at  the  base  of  the  hill  were 
cut  down,  the  Israelites  caught  sight  of  a  great 
and  gory  figure  leaning  against  the  wall.  At  his 
feet  lay  an  Egyptian  helmet  painted  blue,  ham- 
mered into  a  shapeless  mass  by  mighty  blows, 
its  silver  serpent  head  shorn  from  it  by  some 
sweeping  sword  cut.  Sweat  matted  the  dark  curls 
upon  the  man's  forehead.  Blood  from  a  wound  in 
his  head  trickled  down  his  face.  His  iron-covered 
leather  tunic  was  hacked  and  gashed,  blood 
gushed  from  many  wounds  in  his  breast  and  arms 
and  legs.  A  broken  shield,  shivered  by  a  terrific 
blow,  lay  before  him.  In  his  hand  he  held  a  bat- 
tered axe,  which  he  had  seized  again  after 
his  mighty  battle,  with  which  he  had  beaten  down 
enemies  as  a  man  beats  heads  of  wheat  with  a 
flail.  His  face  where  it  was  not  streaked  with 
blood  and  dust  was  as  white  as  death.  He  swayed 
backward  and  forward,  his  head  dragging  down- 
ward. He  strove  to  speak,  but  in  vain.  His  eyes 
took  in  Joshua  and  the  men  of  Israel,  but  there 
was  no  recognition  in  them.  He  was  utterly 
spent.  Only  by  a  titanic  effort  did  he  keep  his 


THE  LAST  DEFENDER  267 

feet ;  by  a  sort  of  instinct,  as  it  were.  But  for  the 
support  of  the  wall  he  had  fallen. 

Foremost  among  the  dead  at  his  feet,  by  which 
he  was  ringed  about,  lay  the  body  of  a  great  and 
splendid  warrior.  Although  none  knew  him  there, 
it  was  all  that  was  left  of  Arami,  Prince  in 
Jerusalem,  beloved  of  his  king,  who  had  been  his 
mouthpiece  in  the  negotiations,  who  had  loved 
Arinna,  who  had  sworn  to  kill  Dodai,  to  possess 
the  maiden  who  had  rejected  his  suit  because  she 
loved  the  Hebrew.  Nay  more,  whose  desires  and 
intentions  had  been  larger,  who  had  hoped  to  play 
a  great  part  in  driving  these  Hebrew  slaves  back 
into  the  desert  whence  they  had  come,  who  had 
purposed  to  show  his  little  world  that  Jehovah 
was  as  naught  before  Baal  and  Ishtar  whom  he 
worshiped  in  the  high  places  of  his  land.  And 
this  was  the  end  of  all  his  high  ambitions,  to  lie 
dead  at  the  feet  of  his  enemy  with  the  copper 
dagger  of  the  fierce  Benjamite  of  the  left  hand 
buried  to  its  hilt  in  his  proud  heart. 

Back  of  Dodai  opened  the  narrow  entrance  of 
a  cave  and  from  within  came  the  shrill  cries  of 
children  and  the  high-pitched,  mournful  wailing 
of  the  bereft  and  frightened  women.  In  front  of 
the  cave  mouth  on  either  side  of  the  Benjamite 
half  a  dozen  men  belonging  to  the  household  of 
Ephron  the  Hittite  lay  dead.  They,  too,  had 
fought  bravely  and  well  in  defense  of  their  women 
and  children  and  the  ashes  of  their  fathers,  and 
had  sold  their  lives  dearly.  Joshua  stared  at  the 


268        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL1 

only  living  figure  for  a  moment,  failing  at  first  to 
recognize  the  man  before  him.  A  woman's  scream 
rent  the  air,  a  woman  leaped  up  the  slope  and  fell 
senseless  at  the  feet  of  the  man  whose  feet  she 
touched  with  her  outstretched  hand. 

"Dodai!"  she  cried,  "Dodai!"  with  her  last 
voice  before  she  lost  consciousness. 

"It  is  even  so,"  said  Joshua,  marveling  greatly. 

Handing  his  bloody  sword  to  a  soldier  the  old 
captain  stepped  up  the  slope  in  time  to  receive  the 
young  man  in  his  arms. 

"I  have  fought  a  good  fight,"  whispered  Dodai 
with  a  terrible  effort  to  speak,  "for  Jehovah  and 
for  the  people  of  Arinna." 

"Thou  hast  thy  reward!"  cried  Joshua  in  a 
great  voice,  striving  to  make  certain  the  fainting 
man  heard  and  all  the  world  as  well.  "Hear,  0 
ye  men  of  Israel,  Dodai  the  son  of  Ahoah  is  re- 
ceived back  into  his  family,  into  his  tribe,  into 
his  nation.  His  failings  are  forgot,  his  sins  are 
forgiven.  Before  all  of  you  I  declare  it." 

"Long  life  to  Dodai!"  cried  one  old  captain. 

"We  are  glad  to  have  thee  back,"  cried  another. 

The  whole  multitude  broke  into  acclaim,  but 
Dodai,  having  fallen  senseless,  heard  no  word  of 
his  pardon  from  the  lips  of  the  leader.  He  hung 
a  dead  weight  in  Joshua's  arms.  The  great  cap- 
tain eased  him  down  to  the  ground  and  laid  him 
beside  the  woman  who  loved  him.  They  had  both 
done  well,  for  it  was  the  last  effort  of  Dodai  which 
had  saved  the  sepulchre  of  the  house  of  Ephron 


THE  LAST  DEFENDER  269 

from  desecration,  and  he  with  the  other  brave  men 
had  at  least  preserved  the  women  from  outrage 
and  the  children  from  slavery. 

By  Joshua's  orders  the  women  were  called 
forth,  and  to  them  the  young  couple  were  com- 
mitted. There  were  men  skilled  in  the  rude  medi- 
cine and  the  surgery  of  the  day  among  the  He- 
brews, and  Hani  and  her  women  were  not  without 
that  knowledge.  Not  all  the  defenders  had  been 
slain,  and  a  number  of  them  so  severely  wounded 
as  to  have  seemed  dead  were  eventually  brought 
back  to  life,  health,  freedom,  and  the  just  reward 
for  their  valor  and  devotion,  by  loving  care  and 
skillful  tendance.  Fortunately  none  of  Dodai's 
wounds  was  mortal.  He  was  fearfully  weak,  un- 
conscious for  a  time,  and  then  delirious,  but  with 
rest  and  care  and  nourishment  there  was  no 
reason  why  he  should  not  recover ;  and  the  experi- 
enced men  and  the  old  women  said  so.  Indeed, 
poor  little  Arinna  was  in  worse  case  than  her 
lover,  but  she,  too,  would  suffer  no  permanent 
disability. 

By  Joshua's  orders,  a  party  of  the  Hebrews 
put  out  the  fires  which  fortunately  had  not  had 
time  to  burn  up  more  than  the  outbuildings.  The 
main  portion  of  the  house  still  stood  intact.  Bid- 
ding the  wretched  women  who  had  lost  husbands, 
fathers,  lovers,  and  sons — all  who  could  be  spared 
from  the  care  of  Arinna  and  Dodai,  that  is — to 
bring  food,  Joshua  with  his  men  prepared  to  break 
their  fast  and  take  a  brief  rest.  The  wanton 


270        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

Canaanites  had  choked  up  the  spring  and  pool, 
but  the  Hebrews  soon  cleared  it  and  kneeling 
down  beside  it  in  succession,  they  drank  their  fill. 
With  the  waste  water  they  washed  their  faces 
free  of  the  dust.  Fires  were  soon  blazing  in  the 
open  and  the  slaughtered  sheep  and  oxen,  dismem- 
bered and  cut  up,  were  soon  broiling  or  roasting 
on  every  hand. 

It  was  perhaps  an  hour  and  a  half  later,  or  it 
may  have  been  about  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
when  the  whole  force  was  up  the  mountain.  The 
very  weakest  stragglers  had  come  last  and  had 
enjoyed  little  opportunity  for  refreshment.  Leav- 
ing these  men  to  guard  the  oasis  and  gather  up 
the  stragglers,  and  bidding  them  hold  themselves 
ready  for  a  command  from  him,  Joshua  directed 
the  main  force  to  be  marched  out  of  the  gate  into 
the  pass  and  assembled  in  the  open.  Six  miles 
away  lay  the  city  of  Gibeon.  It  would  be  nearly 
noon  before  they  could  reach  it  going  at  their  best 
speed  over  such  a  country.  This  would  leave 
them  a  short  time  indeed  for  what  they  had  to  do, 
but  when  Joshua  thought  of  what  his  men  had 
already  accomplished  he  had  not  the  heart  to  re- 
proach them  for  delay. 

Weary  still,  but  in  better  spirits,  they  prepared 
to  set  out  for  their  hot  and  dusty  tramp  for  the 
city.  Long  before  this  time,  if  his  calculations  were 
correct,  Caleb  and  Salmon  must  have  drawn  the 
main  force  away  from  the  town.  There  was  no 
opportunity  for  scouting,  but  Joshua  joining  t^m 


THE  LAST  DEFENDER  271 

presently  had  implicit  confidence  that  his  arrange- 
ments would  be  carried  out  and  that  he  had  fore- 
cast events  accurately.  Therefore,  without  hesi- 
tation, he  gave  the  order  to  advance,  himself  once 
more  taking  the  lead. 

Before  he  left  he  visited  the  rooms  in  which 
Dodai  and  Arinna  lay,  in  order  to  satisfy  him- 
self as  to  their  condition  and  prospects.  He 
knelt  down  with  the  priest,  the  fiery  Phinehas, 
who  had  accompanied  his  detachment  and  humbly 
supplicated  Jehovah  for  the  lives  of  these  gallant 
and  devoted  young  people.  And  since  Dodai  had 
not  heard  Joshua's  reinstatement  of  him,  he 
straitly  charged  all  in  the  oasis  not  to  tell  him 
anything  as  to  that,  on  pain  of  his  dire  dis- 
pleasure. He  wished  to  have  the  pleasure  of 
notifying  the  youth  himself.  Meanwhile  he  sent 
word  to  the  camp  giving  Ahoah  and  Meriam  per- 
mission to  join  their  son  at  Beth-Aram  so  soon 
as  it  was  safe  to  do  so. 


XXIV 
THE  COMMAND  TO  THE  SUN 

A>  no  man  in  that  detachment  of  the  Hebrew 
host  had  ever  set  foot  upon  that  section  of 
the  upland  before,  save  for  the  general 
direction  in  which  Gibeon  lay,  no  one  knew  the 
quickest,  the  easiest,  and  the  most  practicable 
approach  to  the  town.  The  plateau  was  very 
broken,  both  in  a  small  way  and  in  a  large  way. 
The  ground  was  covered  with  rocky  formations 
and  from  it  rose  numerous  hills  which  cut  off  the 
view  in  every  direction. 

Some  little  delay  was  necessary  in  order  to  find 
the  best  way  to  march.  Joshua  wished  that  some 
of  those  in  Beth- Aram  had  survived  to  direct  him, 
but  failing  that  he  halted  his  men  and  he  himself 
with  his  two  subordinate  captains  climbed  to  the 
high  hill  overlooking  the  oasis,  whence  the  whole 
extent  of  country  from  Jerusalem  to  Gibeon  and 
far  beyond  was  revealed  to  him.  With  his  fine 
topographical  instinct  he  soon  selected  his  way 
and  rapidly  descended  to  his  little  army,  which 
at  once  sprang  to  attention  and  stood  to  their 
arms  as  he  approached. 

The  soldiers  had  been  measurably  refreshed  by 
their  brief  halt  and  the  meal  of  which  they  had 

272 


THE  COMMAND  TO  THE  SUN         273 

partaken.  In  their  consuming  thirst  they  had 
drunk  in  such  great  quantities  they  had  almost 
dried  up  the  spring  and  pool.  As  Joshua  passed 
down  to  the  front  rank,  many  soldiers  with  the 
freedom  that  prevailed  among  them  greeted  him 
with  words  evidencing  their  affection  and  their 
admiration.  Even  the  dullest  among  them  had 
now  divined  the  plan  of  their  great  captain;  the 
simplicity,  yet  brilliance  of  his  strategical  con- 
ception and  his  tactical  move  was  apparent. 
They  saw  the  reason  for  that  forced  march,  and 
they  were  glad  that  they  had  made  it.  They  were 
eager  for  the  real  fray,  for  which  this  skirmish 
at  Beth-Aram  had  but  whetted  their  appetites. 
They  lifted  their  spears  and  shook  them  and 
roared  to  be  led  on. 

Once  more,  therefore,  smiling  with  fierce  pleas- 
ure, Joshua  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
men.  The  long  lines  broke  into  irregular  columns 
and  set  forth  at  a  smart  pace,  like  the  trotting  of 
a  dog.  Joshua,  like  other  great  captains,  had  a 
topographical  eye  and  as  if  by  instinct  he  led  them 
over  the  plain,  across  the  hills,  through  the  val- 
leys in  almost  a  straight  line. 

It  was  burning  hot,  the  heat  of  late  July,  mid- 
summer and  verging  upon  midday.  True,  it  was 
hotter  in  the  Jordan  valley  than  on  the  high 
plateau.  Generally  a  breeze  blew  morning  and 
evening  over  the  upland.  But  the  men  had  been 
accustomed  to  pass  the  midday  hours  in  the  valley 
in  the  shelter  of  the  camp.  Now,  after  an  all-night 


274       WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL1 

march  of  the  most  toilsome  and  terrible  character, 
they  were  actually  running  at  eleven  o  'clock  in  the 
morning  under  the  fiercest  blaze  of  the  hottest 
sunlight  on  earth ;  for  as  the  time  sped  away,  the 
indefatigable  captain  on  foot,  and  dressed  like 
the  rest  of  his  men  with  little  to  distinguish  him 
save  the  richness  of  his  armor,  increased  the  pace. 
The  young  men  marveled  to  see  such  spirit  and 
endurance  in  so  old  a  man,  for  whoever  faltered 
in  that  race  it  was  not  he. 

Sweat  dripped  from  them,  legs  trembled,  bodies 
reeled,  hearts  throbbed,  breath  came  short,  but 
with  eyes  blinded  and  throats  parched  again  still 
they  pressed  on.  Shields,  spears,  swords,  bows 
became  almost  insupportable  burdens.  Steel  caps 
pressed  upon  heads  not  used  to  such  covering, 
binding  as  if  in  iron  circlets  temples  that  throbbed 
until  the  blood  seemed  like  to  burst  from  the 
veins. 

The  ascent  of  the  mountain  had  taken  more  time 
than  had  been  anticipated.  The  absolutely  un- 
avoidable delay  at  Beth-Aram  had  expended 
precious  moments.  With  an  ever-growing  anxiety, 
Joshua  pressed  on  and  casting  aside  the  skins 
which  covered  their  tunics  and  everything  else 
that  could  be  dispensed  with,  but  clinging  to  their 
precious  arms  the  men  raced  after  him.  As  the 
morning  wore  away,  Joshua  abandoned  the  prac- 
tice of  seeking  easy  ways  and  advanced  now, 
unless  it  were  absolutely  impossible,  straight 
across  the  country  to  the  northwest. 


275 

It  was  about  half  after  eleven  they  judged  from 
the  position  of  the  sun  which  had  almost  reached 
the  zenith.  Before  them  rose  a  high  hill.  The 
men  glanced  longingly  at  the  easy  ways  that 
sloped  around  either  flank,  perhaps  a  mile  to  the 
right  and  left,  but  the  indefatigable  Joshua  went 
straight  at  it  and  they  could  only  tighten  their 
belts  and  pant  after  him.  Up  the  ascent  they  toiled 
with  lagging  feet,  tongues  dropping  out  of  their 
mouths  in  their  awful  thirst,  sustained  only  by 
the  fierce  will  power  of  their  indomitable  leader. 

The  force  had  kept  well  together.  There  were 
stragglers,  of  course, — always  there  were  men 
who  could  not  keep  up  with  the  rest, — but  mainly 
they  were  closed  up  and  ready.  Joshua  was 
again  first  at  the  top  of  the  hill.  Those  toiling 
after  him  saw  him  suddenly  stop  and  throw  out 
his  hands.  His  gesture  was  unmistakable.  They 
had  reached  the  end  of  their  long  march  at  last. 
A  few  whom  he  permitted  to  join  him  on  the  top 
of  the  hill  saw  before  them  an  exquisite  oasis  which 
made  the  surrounding  desolation  more  pro- 
nounced. 

Between  the  hill  they  stood  on  and  the  hill 
crowned  by  the  walls  of  the  city  lay  a  broad 
valley.  In  the  bottom  of  the  valley  were  the 
remains  of  what,  in  the  rainy  season,  must  have 
been  a  considerable  lake.  It  was  now  almost 
dried  up.  There  was  just  enough  water  left  here 
and  there  to  show  what  it  was  under  more  favor- 
able circumstances.  And  the  valley  was  actually 


276        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

green  where  the  yellow  grain  had  not  already 
ripened.  There  were  trees  extending  from  the 
border  of  the  lake  up  the  sides  of  the  hill,  which 
was  covered  with  verdure  here  and  there  almost 
to  the  walls  of  Gibeon.  To  the  southward,  break- 
ing through  a  precipitous  wall  of  rock  below  the 
city,  was  the  famous  spring  of  Gibeon.  Its  waters 
flowed  into  an  artificial  pool,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  long  and  half  again  as  broad  on  the  side  of 
the  hill. 

Joshua  had  heard  about  the  lake  and  the  pool 
from  Ephron  and  from  Arinna,  and  he  had 
counted  upon  one  or  both  of  them  for  the  refresh- 
ment of  his  soldiers.  Alas,  the  walls  of  the  pool 
had  been  broken  down  and  the  water  had  flowed 
down  the  rocky  slope  that  fell  away  from  the 
southwest  portion  of  the  town  and  had  been  dissi- 
pated. The  lake,  except  for  the  few  muddy  spots, 
was  dried  up.  The  spring  itself  appeared  to  be 
choked  up  with  something  not  discernible  from 
where  they  stood. 

Groves  around  the  foot  of  the  hill  had  been 
chopped  down  in  places.  Smoke  and  flame  from 
the  burning  houses  on  the  outside  of  the  city  rose 
heavily  in  the  hot  still  air.  Bands  of  armed  men 
lay  encamped  on  the  slopes  of  the  hill.  Other 
bands  tramped  to  and  fro  jeering  at  and  threaten- 
ing the  soldiers  of  the  town  manning  the  walls. 
How  many  Canaanites  there  were  Joshua  could 
not  tell,  but  they  seemed  to  exceed  in  number  his 
own  force.  Perhaps  there  were  twice  as  many 


THE  COMMAND  TO  THE  SUN          277 

men  left  to  beleaguer  the  town  as  the  force  Joshua 
had  led  to  its  relief.  That,  however,  did  not  dis- 
turb the  old  Hebrew.  The  men  he  had  brought 
with  him  were  picked  men,  they  had  proved  their 
mettle  by  what  they  had  already  accomplished  if 
in  no  other  way.  Their  blood  was  up,  too,  and 
they  were  clamorous  to  be  led  against  the  foe. 
He  reasoned  that  the  best  of  the  forces  of  the 
five  kings  would  have  gone  north.  He  was  glad 
to  see  that  his  forecast  had  been  accurate  and  that 
the  main  body  of  the  Jebusite  confederation  was 
not  present.  He  cast  a  long  glance  to  the  north- 
ward, but  because  of  the  intervening  hills  could 
see  nothing.  He  never  doubted,  however,  that 
the  battle  was  raging  around  the  slopes  of  Ai  and 
Beeroth. 

Joshua  had  allowed  only  two  or  three  men  to 
join  him  on  the  brow  of  the  hill.  The  others 
were  ordered  to  halt  just  below  the  crest,  so  as 
not  to  be  seen.  Glad  of  the  chance,  the  panting 
soldiers  threw  themselves  down  on  the  hard 
ground,  sheltered  their  faces  from  the  sun  with 
their  shields,  and  lay  striving  to  recover  their 
breath  and  strength. 

Joshua  delayed  until  they  were  all  up.  He  then 
divided  his  men  into  two  forces.  One  portion, 
which  he  intrusted  to  the  Prince  of  Manasseh, 
was  to  cross  the  hill  and  charge  straight  down 
upon  the  Canaanites.  The  other  portion  he  pro- 
posed to  lead  to  the  westward  sheltered  by  the 
hill  and  with  them  fall  upon  the  flank  of  the 


278        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL' 

Canaanitish  detachment  at  the  critical  moment. 
The  grim,  ruthless  old  captain  admonished  each 
man  to  strike  to  kill.  Annihilation  was  the  watch- 
word of  that  fierce  day.  He  wanted  no  prisoners, 
nor  did  he  desire  that  any  should  escape  to  warn 
the  enemy,  if  it  were  possible  to  prevent  it,  al- 
though he  foresaw  that  he  could  not  hope  to  kill 
everybody  and  that  some  would  certainly  get 
away. 

When  all  was  ready  the  Hebrew  gave  the  word 
and  the  men  of  Manasseh  crossed  the  top  of  the 
hill  and  for  a  wonder  were  not  at  first  observed. 
The  eyes  of  the  Canaanites  were  all  turned  toward 
the  town.  They  had  no  watchmen  looking  back- 
ward, expecting  no  enemy  from  that  direction. 
At  a  signal  from  Hanniel  the  Manassites  began 
their  march  toward  the  valley.  This  captain, 
who  was  a  soldier  trained  under  Joshua,  led  his 
men  in  open  order  straight  down  the  hill,  every 
moment  drawing  nearer  to  the  temporary  encamp- 
ment of  the  Canaanites.  How  near  he  could  have 
come  without  observation  was,  of  course,  a  prob- 
lem, but  the  incautious  shouts  of  the  joy-filled 
guards  of  the  town  at  the  sight  of  this  timely 
succor  at  once  awakened  the  besiegers  to  their 
peril. 

They  turned  and  saw  the  long  ranks  of  the 
enemy  so  swiftly  approaching  them.  The  fierce 
sunlight  blazed  on  spears,  shields,  and  helmets. 
They  had  not  expected  an  enemy  from  that 
quarter,  they  anticipated  no  attack  of  that  kind. 


THE  COMMAND  TO  THE  SUN          279 

The  troops  were  not  yet  all  over  the  hill,  and  their 
number  partly  because  of  that  shrewd  open  order 
seemed  interminable.  There  was  a  moment  of 
panic  among  the  Canaanites,  but  there  were  cool 
heads  among  them  who  saw  that  the  force  was 
not  a  great  one.  The  incipient  panic  was  checked. 
The  men  were  rallied,  bands  of  troopers  pillaging 
the  houses  were  called  to  the  ranks,  and  every- 
thing was  made  ready  for  the  fray. 

HanniePs  men  had  advanced  without  the  sound 
of  trumpet,  but  now  the  men  charged  with  the 
duty  put  their  long  silver  horns  to  their  parched 
lips  and,  in  spite  of  their  dry  throats,  musical 
notes  of  defiance  echoed  through  the  valley.  The 
next  instant  the  Prince  of  Manasseh  shook  his 
spear  in  the  air,  leaped  forward,  and  the  whole 
half -tribe  broke  into  a  run.  In  a  short  time  the 
battle  was  joined.  The  first  fierce  thrust  of  the 
charge  drove  back  for  a  little  space  the  Canaan- 
itish  line.  The  attack  was  pressed  home  with 
tremendous  vigor.  Spear  thrust  against  spear, 
shield  was  uplifted  against  shield,  sword  crossed 
sword.  But  the  pressing  impetus  of  the  charge 
was  soon  stopped  and  the  greater  numbers  of  the 
Canaanites  began  to  tell.  The  Hebrews,  fighting 
desperately,  were  pushed  back  slowly  by  sheer 
weight  of  men. 

At  that  moment  Joshua  and  his  contingent 
joined  the  battle.  There  was  a  moment  of  tremu- 
lous panic  again,  but  a  second  time  the  trained 
soldiers  who  led  the  Canaanites  rallied  their  men. 


280        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

Even  with  this  accession  of  the  Ephraimites  they 
still  outnumbered  the  Hebrews  and  they  stood  in 
their  tracks  fighting  sturdily.  Joshua  was  in 
the  fore  when  the  battle  was  joined,  fighting  like 
a  common  soldier.  There  was  a  fierce  joy  in  the 
old  Hebrew  warrior's  heart  with  every  thrust, 
every  blow  upon  his  shield,  and  he  shouted  his 
war  cry  as  he  pressed  harder  and  harder  against 
the  Canaanites.  They  were  slowly  driven  back 
into  a  mass  of  congested  men,  their  line  was  dis- 
ordered, it  began  to  break,  though  many  still 
fought  stubbornly  on,  delaying  the  inevitable  by 
their  courage. 

A  sudden  diversion  ended  the  contest  more 
quickly  than  otherwise.  The  Gibeonites  under 
the  bold  Irkanati,  their  chief  captain,  made  a 
timely  sortie.  They  fell  upon  the  unsuspecting 
enemy  at  the  same  time  that  Joshua  called  upon 
his  men  for  a  final  effort.  The  battle  was  over 
and  the  contest  became  a  massacre.  To  do  them 
justice,  the  Canaanites  put  up  no  unavailing  pleas 
for  quarter,  but  they  were  cut  down  where  they 
stood.  After  half  an  hour  of  fierce  fighting  that 
detachment  had  ceased  to  exist.  A  few,  however, 
had  broken  away,  and  these  were  being  pursued 
not  only  by  arrows  but  by  the  fleetest  among  the 
Gibeonites.  Many  of  them  fell  in  their  desperate 
effort  to  escape,  but  some,  fear  lending  wings  to 
their  feet,  managed  to  get  away.  They  fled  north- 
ward, and  they  would  probably  carry  the  news  of 
Joshua's  presence  to  their  kings  and  the  army. 


THE  COMMAND  TO  THE  SUN          281 

There  was  no  time  to  be  lost.  Not  a  moment 
could  be  spared  for  rest.  If  the  pool  had  been 
intact,  they  might  have  drunk  from  it,  but  it 
was  broken  and  polluted,  hundreds  of  dead  bodies 
of  the  citizens  having  been  thrown  into  it.  The 
spring  was  choked  up  and  defiled.  There  was 
water,  reservoirs  and  cisterns,  in  the  town  suffi- 
cient for  their  needs,  to  be  sure,  and  it  was  fully 
at  the  service  of  the  conquerors,  of  course,  but 
Joshua  could  not  wait  for  it.  Bidding  the  Gibeon- 
ites  secure  their  city  and  giving  permission  to 
some  who  desired  to  follow  him,  he  called  together 
his  tired  men  and  marched  up  the  hill  that  lay  to 
the  north  of  the  town,  a  place  of  worship,  an 
ancient  shrine,  the  "High  Place  of  Gibeon,"  and 
from  there  surveyed  the  scene. 

The  sun  was  now  at  the  very  zenith  of  its 
course ;  it  stood  in  the  bisection  of  the  heavens.  It 
was  exactly  noon.  From  where  Joshua  stood  a 
cloud  of  dust  far  off  on  the  horizon  proclaimed 
the  movements  of  great  bodies  of  men.  The  main 
battle  was  being  fought  there.  The  fugitives,  he 
knew,  in  an  hour  would  be  there.  He  must  be 
hard  upon  their  heels,  and  yet —  The  indomitable 
old  man  looked  around  him  at  the  utterly  ex- 
hausted ranks  of  his  own  soldiers.  A  good  many 
of  them  had  lost  their  lives  in  that  fierce  contest. 
Some  of  the  survivors  were  wounded.  All  who 
were  left  were  apparently  at  the  last  limit  of  their 
endurance.  They  had  done  all  that  brave,  devoted 
men  could  do.  He  thought  with  a  fierce  pang  that 


282        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

his  well-devised  plan  must  fail,  that  the  Canaan- 
ites  would  escape. 

Was  there  nothing  left  to  him?  Nothing  but 
God  and  prayer.  Jehovah  had  never  failed  them. 
The  cause  was  His.  Would  He  fail  them  now? 
Off  on  the  horizon  to  the  westward  over  the  Great 
Sea,  the  clouds  hung  black  and  lowering,  although 
it  was  the  dry  season.  There  was  no  breath  of 
air  stirring  on  the  high  place  of  Gibeon,  yet  the 
clouds  were  moving  wildly  in  tumultuous  agita- 
tion. If  they  would  only  rise  in  the  heavens  and 
veil  the  awful  glare  of  the  midday  sun  fairly  burn- 
ing the  men  up !  As  he  stared  to  the  westward  his 
eyes  swept  the  horizon,  and  there  a  little  to  the 
north  of  due  west,  above  a  valley  called  Aijalon, 
he  saw  the  faint  outline  of  the  three-quarter 
moon's  disk  just  above  the  rolling  clouds.  How 
soft  and  cool  and  sweet  her  light  had  been  in  the 
long  struggle  up  the  mountains!  How  different 
from  the  blaze  above  their  heads  now!  The  sun 
and  moon  and  stars  were  God's,  the  earth  itself 
was  held  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand.  Twice  angels 
had  held  converse  with  Joshua.  In  days  past  the 
glory  that  had  been  poured  upon  Moses  upon 
Sinai  he  had  experienced  in  some  measure.  Did 
some  angel  speak  to  the  old  man  then  as  these 
thoughts  ran  like  lightning  through  his  fevered 
brain? 

He  slowly  lifted  up  and  spread  abroad  his  arms, 
one  hand  still  holding  his  blood-stained  spear,  and 
turned  his  face  upward  to  the  heavens. 


THE  COMMAND  TO  THE  SUN         283 

"SuN,"  he  cried  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  "BE 
THOU  SILENT  UPON  GlBEON,  AND  THOU,  MOON,  IN 
THE  VALLEY  OF  AIJALON.  IN  THE  NAME  OF  THE 
GKEAT  JEHOVAH,  GOD  OF  GODS,  LOBD  OF  LOBDS,  KING 
OF  KINGS,  I,  JOSHUA,  HlS  SERVANT,  SPEAK  AND  COM- 
MAND THEE." 


XXV 

THE  BATTLE  OF  BETH-HORON 

A>  the  great  words  rolled  over  the  crest  of  the 
hill,  as  the  men  of  Israel  leaning  on  their 
spears  heard  him,  as  the  meaning  pene- 
trated to  their  consciousness,  they  lifted  their 
heads  in  wonder  in  which  awe  and  even  terror 
mingled.     Who  was  this  that  shouted  imperial 
orders  in  the  Name  of  God  to  the  very  sun  itself? 
And  what  did  those  commands  mean?    What  was 
involved  in  them? 

The  Gibeonites  on  the  hill,  who  worshiped  the 
sun  as  Baal  and  the  moon  as  Ishtar,  also  heard 
the  double  command.  They  shivered  at  the 
blasphemy.  Who  was  this  man  and  who  was  his 
God  that  he  could  speak  thus  to  the  lord  of  the 
heavens  by  day  and  the  queen  of  the  heavens 
by  night?  Why  was  not  Joshua  struck  dead  by 
the  angry  gods  ?  They  looked  at  him  with  paling 
faces,  wondering  to  see  him  still  erect,  unharmed. 
And  what  was  to  be  the  answer?  Would  the 
sun  obey?  Neither  Israelites  nor  Gibeonites 
doubted  after  the  first  moment.  A  thrill  came 
into  the  hearts  of  the  Hebrew  soldiers  in  which 
the  Gibeonites  also  shared.  Was  there  a  human 
enemy  who  could  withstand  them  and  their  cap- 

284 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BETH-HORON       285 

tain  when  he  spake  thus  to  the  sun?  Would  it 
obey?  They  listened  for  a  moment  without 
sound  or  motion.  Would  it  indeed  obey,  and  in 
what  way? 

The  answer  came  with  astonishing  quickness. 
The  air  had  been  deathly  still.  There  was  a  sud- 
den sigh  of  wind  across  the  hilltop.  The  next 
moment  the  wind  became  a  breeze,  the  breeze  a 
storm — how  cool  and  refreshing  was  its  touch! 
Joshua  stood  still,  a  great  figure  motionless  as 
if  carved  of  stone  or  bronze,  his  hands  uplifted 
in  prayer. 

Down  upon  the  western  horizon,  driven  by  the 
wind,  clouds  rose.  They  expanded,  they  extended 
in  every  direction.  They  raced  upward  across 
the  sky.  Lightning  shot  athwart  the  heavens. 
A  terrible  peal  of  thunder  reverberated  through 
the  lowland  and  was  reflected  from  the  mountain 
walls.  As  they  stared,  the  sky  above  them  be- 
came overcast.  The  next  moment  the  clouds 
veiled  the  sun,  its  rays  that  had  blazed  upon  them 
with  such  fierceness  were  dimmed  in  the  thin 
edges  and  soon  lost  in  the  solid  masses.  The  sun 
had  obeyed  Joshua's  command.  It  was  silent 
in  the  bisection  of  the  heavens! 

And  then  the  rain  came  down  upon  them,  soft, 
gentle,  refreshing.  They  were  upon  the  edge  of 
the  storm.  Rain  in  that  season  was  so  rare  that 
it  was  almost  unheard-of.  They  watched  the  scene 
in  awe.  It  was  a  miracle,  an  answer  to  the  prayer. 

" Great  is  Jehovah.    He  is  Lord!"  burst  from 


286        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

their  lips  spontaneously,  new  life  throbbing  in 
their  veins  with  every  gentle  drop  of  rain  upon 
them. 

"Forward,"  cried  the  great  captain,  his  heart 
full  of  thankfulness  and  relief,  again  setting  forth 
upon  the  run,  as  if  what  had  passed  had  been  as 
nothing. 

With  new  hearts  and  refreshed  bodies  they  fol- 
lowed him.  The  great  storm,  as  if  driven  by  the 
mighty  hand  of  God  Himself,  roaring,  flashing, 
thundering,  swept  to  the  northward  of  them, 
while  the  cool,  refreshing  rain  still  fell  quietly 
upon  them.  Behind  them  the  sun  shone  upon 
Gibeon.  Ahead  of  them  the  sky  was  black  with 
clouds,  lightning  darted  through  the  lowering 
masses,  thunder  rolled  and  pealed  above  them.  If 
they  had  not  been  running  so  fast  they  had  been 
chilled  by  the  sudden  coolness  in  the  air.  Never 
was  such  an  advance  made  under  such  circum- 
stances and  with  such  speed. 

Presently  over  the  crests  of  the  hills  they  caught 
sight  of  a  great  mass  of  men  sweeping  westward 
in  wild  confusion — the  army  of  the  Canaanites! 
Camp  followers,  slaves,  servants,  captains,  gen- 
erals, princes,  kings  were  inextricably  inter- 
mingled. The  lightning  darted  among  them,  the 
thunder  crashed  upon  them.  The  direction  of  the 
storm  changed  abruptly  and  followed  the  flying, 
terrified  mob  in  its  panic-stricken  effort  to  escape. 
It  was  as  though  they  were  being  driven  onward 
by  the  wrath  of  the  tempest  launched  upon  them 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BETH-HORON        287 

by  some  Great  Hand.  In  the  rear  of  them  moved 
the  great  army  of  the  Hebrews  safe  from  the 
storm  like  their  comrades,  for  it  had  now  passed 
completely  over  their  heads.  They  had  enjoyed 
its  refreshing  coolness,  its  gentle  rain.  It  had 
blessed  them ;  it  was  now  to  curse  their  wretched 
enemies. 

The  fugitives  were  headed  for  the  opening  that 
gave  entrance  to  the  passes  of  Beth-Horon.  Those 
who  had  escaped  from  the  fierce  battle  before 
Gibeon  had  carried  tidings  of  the  approach  of 
Joshua.  They  had  magnified  his  numbers.  The 
army  of  the  confederates  had  been  able  to  make 
no  impression  upon  the  Israelites  before  them, 
and  they  were  already  discouraged.  Old  Caleb, 
the  Kenizzite,  had  handled  his  troops  in  a 
masterly  way.  He  had  lured  the  Canaanites  to 
assault  him  again  and  again  and  had  contented 
himself  with  repelling  them.  He  had  seen  oppor- 
tunities for  falling  upon  them  and  defeating  them, 
but  obedience  was  the  law  of  his  life  and  he  had 
followed  the  orders  of  his  captain  explicitly.  It 
was  well  that  he  had  done  so,  for  the  very  fact 
he  made  no  counterattack  encouraged  the  Canaan- 
ites to  persevere. 

So  strenuous  had  been  their  efforts  that  they 
had  not  marked  the  coming  of  the  storm  until 
it  had  broken  upon  them.  Coincident  with  the 
first  flash  of  lightning  and  the  first  peal  of 
thunder  had  come  the  messengers  of  disaster. 
Caleb  had  seen  the  advance  of  Joshua  and  he  had 


288        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

deemed  it  time  to  move.  With  tremendous  pres- 
sure and  fierce  attack,  more  irresistible  because 
it  had  been  so  long  withheld,  he  fell  upon  the 
Canaanites.  There  was  a  sudden  panic,  and  al- 
though the  five  kings  strove  desperately  to  control 
it,  the  task  was  beyond  their  power  and  then  the 
storm  broke.  They  saw  Joshua  advancing  in  the 
sunlight  among  the  hills.  It  was  all  over,  they 
turned  and  fled  for  their  lives  in  a  panic  terror 
which  grew  with  every  passing  moment. 

The  storm  came  lower  and  lower,  nearer  and 
nearer.  The  lightning  struck  again  and  again 
among  the  army  and  men  were  shocked  to  death  as 
if  by  explosive  outbreaks  of  the  earth  itself.  The 
way  to  the  north,  the  way  to  the  east,  and  the 
way  to  the  south  were  held  by  the  enemy.  They 
were  cut  off  from  their  cities,  cut  off  from  every- 
thing. There  was  but  one  way  open  to  them. 

"To  the  passes  of  Beth-Horon!"  cried  Adoni- 
Zedec,  who  still  sought  to  rally  and  direct  the 
frightened  men. 

The  cry  was  taken  up  and  thitherward  they  all 
streamed.  These  were  narrow,  tortuous,  precipi- 
tuous,  dangerous  ways.  Only  an  army  in  order 
could  by  any  means  traverse  them  in  safety  and 
without  destruction.  And  this  was  an  army  in 
such  disorder  as  had  never  before  been  witnessed 
in  that  battle  ground  of  the  world.  Into  the  pass 
the  men  rushed  frantically  in  their  mad  terror. 
Men  fell  and  were  trampled  instantly  underfoot. 
Barriers  rose,  barriers  of  dead  and  survivors 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BETH-HORON        289 

trampled  over  them  or  leaped  them  without  hesi- 
tation. Indeed,  the  declivities  and  narrows  of 
the  passes  were  soon  filled  with  dead  bodies  and 
the  men  in  the  rear  tearing  along  in  their  panic 
found  the  way  easier  because  of  that  human  pave- 
ment. 

Many  of  them  would  have  escaped,  but  all  the 
power  of  the  storm  had  not  yet  been  evoked,  for 
suddenly  the  heavens  opened  as  it  were  and  it 
rained  hailstones  and  coals  of  fire.  The  coals  of 
fire,  the  lightning  flashes,  the  hailstones,  big 
some  of  them  as  a  man's  head,  fell  upon 
the  fugitives,  beating  them  down.  So  terrible 
was  the  awful  discharge  of  the  artillery  of 
heaven,  that  Joshua  and  his  men,  pursuing  like 
mad  after  the  fleeing  Canaanites,  had  to  stop  at 
the  head  of  the  passes  and  wait  for  the  fury  of 
the  storm  to  pass. 

Such  terrific  demonstrations  are  usually  short. 
God  had  avenged  Himself  upon  these  people  who 
had  defied  Him.  The  upper  and  lower  passes 
were  choked  with  dead  men.  And  the  storm  was 
at  last  over.  The  clouds  disappeared  with  the 
same  suddenness  with  which  they  had  come.  The 
heavens  above  them  were  clear.  God  had  done  His 
part,  the  rest  was  to  be  left  for  man.  As  yet  none 
had  seen  the  five  kings. 

Girding  up  their  loins,  therefore,  the  old  cap- 
tain and  his  men,  with  Caleb  and  his  army, 
streamed  down  the  pass.  Gone  was  their  weari- 
ness, relieved  was  their  exhaustion,  forgot  was 


290        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

their  hunger,  neglected  were  their  wounds.  With 
a  new  spirit  they  raced  after  the  fleeing  enemy; 
faster  and  faster  they  sped,  each  moment  giving 
them  new  strength,  bringing  them  nearer  to  their 
doomed  quarry.  The  Hebrews  inflicted  frightful 
punishment  on  the  helpless  stragglers  as  they 
pressed  on. 

The  guard  of  the  five  kings,  the  best  body  of 
men  in  the  Canaanitish  army,  had  closed  around 
them.  They  numbered,  even  after  the  losses  of 
their  flight,  several  thousand  picked  men.  The 
litters  of  the  kings  had  been  abandoned,  no 
horses  could  have  been  used  in  the  passes  of 
Beth-Horon  on  that  day.  The  hapless  monarchs 
were  on  foot  like  all  the  rest.  The  retreating 
Canaanites,  reaching  the  lowlands  at  last,  had 
passed  town  after  town  in  the  foothills  in  their 
mad  flight,  but  in  every  case  the  gates  had  been 
closed,  and  no  succor  had  been  offered  them,  in 
spite  of  petitions,  appeals,  and  proffered  bribes. 

There  might  be  a  chance  to  save  the  kings  at 
the  sacrifice  of  their  guard.  A  turn  in  the  hills 
hid  them  from  the  pursuing  enemy  for  a  moment. 
The  important  town  of  Makkedah  was  hard  by, 
but  its  gates  were  shut,  its  walls  manned.  There 
were  caves  in  the  hills.  Perhaps  the  best  hiding- 
place  would  be  in  one  of  them.  It  was  the  last 
resort.  Committing  the  remnants  of  their  armies 
to  their  captains  the  five  kings,  now  frantic  with 
terror,  sought  the  nearest  of  the  caves.  The 
royal  body  guard  drew  together  for  a  moment, 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BETH-HORON    291 

but  their  first  thought  to  make  a  stand  to  defend 
the  entrance  was  succeeded  by  a  better  idea :  they 
ran  on  to  draw  the  pursuit  from  the  cave  and 
perhaps  by  that  means  to  insure  the  safety  of 
their  monarchs. 

But  the  kings  had  scarcely  concealed  themselves 
when  the  Israelites  appeared  above  the  slope 
of  the  hills.  Someone  more  active  than  the  rest 
from  the  crest  of  the  hill  had  seen  the  whole 
maneuver.  Joshua  was  at  once  apprised  of  the 
hiding-place  of  the  fugitives.  Detailing  some  of 
the  men  to  roll  great  stones  to  the  mouth  of  the 
cave  to  seal  it  and  taking  a  further  precaution 
to  leave  a  watch,  the  Israelites  continued  their 
pursuit  after  the  retreating  guard.  These  last 
made  a  brave  stand,  fighting  valiantly,  but  to  no 
avail.  The  number  of  the  pursuers  constantly 
grew.  The  slaughter  of  the  pursued  was  terrible. 
A  few  of  them  managed  to  break  through  and  get 
away,  but  not  many.  The  rest  died. 

The  sun  was  now  low  in  the  heavens,  the  day 
was  far  spent,  the  night  was  at  hand.  Joshua 
at  last  reluctantly  ended  the  pursuit.  He  marched 
back  to  the  cave,  from  the  mouth  of  which  the 
stones  were  rolled  away  at  his  command.  The 
once  mighty  men  made  no  resistance.  Their  treat- 
ment was  ruthless  and  terrible.  The  kings  were 
flung  down  at  the  feet  of  the  great  Hebrew,  where 
they  lay  helpless,  listless,  inert,  waiting  the  inevi- 
table, not  daring  to  ask  for  mercy.  One  by  one 
by  Joshua's  command  the  captains  of  the  host 


292        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

walked  up  and  put  their  blood-sandaled  feet  upon 
the  necks  of  the  dethroned — the  last  humiliation, 
more  bitter  even  than  death  itself. 

"Fear  not,"  said  Joshua  in  a  great  voice  to  the 
thousands  of  panting  warriors  who  surrounded 
him  leaning  on  bloody  swords  and  spears,  as  he 
pointed  to  the  prostrate  broken  rulers ;  "be  strong 
and  of  good  courage.  For  thus  shall  the  Lord  do 
to  all  your  enemies  against  whom  ye  fight." 

"Great  is  Jehovah.  He  is  God!"  cried  the 
soldiers. 

Then  the  unfortunate  kings  were  raised  to  their 
feet  only  to  be  instantly  cut  down  where  they 
stood.  The  bodies  were  hung  to  the  trees  in 
front  of  the  cave  that  all  the  army  might  see 
them. 

There  was  yet  a  little  daylight  left.  The 
soldiers  of  Joshua  were  flushed  with  victory. 
Before  them  lay  the  Canaanite  town  of  Makkedah. 
It  was  defended  with  walls  which  bristled  with 
soldiery,  who  had  stared  in  horror  at  the  scene 
just  enacted.  It  was  a  strong  place,  but  the  men 
of  Israel  clamored  to  be  led  against  it.  Joshua 
gave  the  signal.  They  rushed  at  the  walls,  sword 
in  hand.  They  tore  down  trees,  they  made  human 
ladders,  they  climbed  on  one  another's  shoulders. 
Thus  they  got  to  the  top  of  the  walls.  They 
cleared  them  of  their  defenders,  they  leaped  down 
into  the  city,  they  forced  their  way  through  the 
crowded  streets,  they  opened  the  gates,  they 
poured  through  the  city,  they  devoted  it  to  de- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BETH-HORON   298 

struction.  The  king  of  Makkedah  received  the 
same  treatment  which  he  had  watched  with  terror 
being  meted  out  to  the  other  five. 

And  it  came  to  pass  at  sunset  that  Joshua  com- 
manded the  bodies  of  the  kings  to  be  taken  down 
from  the  trees  and  thrust  into  the  cave  where 
they  had  sought  hiding,  the  entrance  of  which 
was  closed  with  great  stones  rolled  against  it  by 
masses  of  men,  and  in  front  of  them  a  huge  mound 
of  stone  arose,  for  every  soldier  in  passing  threw 
a  stone  upon  the  heap.  There  was  mourning, 
bitter  mourning  thereafter  in  Jerusalem  and  in 
the  confederated  cities. 

Then  in  that  pleasant  lowland,  amid  the  vine- 
yards and  trees  of  the  Valley  of  Makkedah,  the 
hosts  of  Israel  made  their  camp  for  the  night. 
When  they  looked  back  on  all  that  had  happened 
since  the  night  before,  the  long  march  all  night 
over  the  mountains  from  Gilgal,  the  advance  upon 
Gibeon,  the  fierce  battle  there,  their  wild  run  to 
the  northward  in  the  wake  of  the  driving  storm, 
the  pursuit  down  the  passes  of  Beth-Horon  to 
the  lowlands  to  Makkedah,  the  capture  of  that 
city,  and  the  execution  of  the  kings,  it  seemed  to 
them  that  they  could  have  by  no  means  accom- 
plished it  all  in  the  short  space  of  a  single  day. 

That  sun,  which  Joshua  had  called  upon  to  be 
silent,  to  be  hidden,  to  be  veiled,  to  be  still,  be- 
cause its  fierce  heat  blighted  the  soldiers  and 
made  impossible  the  carrying  out  of  his  plans, 
must  have  stood  at  rest  in  the  heavens,  said  the 


294        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

poets  who  hymned  the  triumph  and  passed  down 
the  traditions  of  those  glorious  hours.  It  surely 
had  hastened  not  to  go  down  at  its  usual  hour,  or 
they  could  not  have  accomplished  what  they  did ; 
so  they  declared. 


XXVI 
LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION 

Ai'TER  that  long  day  of  wild,  awful  battle, 
Joshua,  quick  to  appreciate  his  advantage 
and  determined  to  allow  the  heathen  no  rest, 
prosecuted  a  brilliantly  successful  campaign  in 
the  lowlands  in  which  city  after  city  and  king 
after  king  fell  to  his  arms.  He  swept  around  to 
the  southward,  and  after  an  uninterrupted  series 
of  triumphs  he  ascended  to  the  plateau  again  and 
took  all  the  cities  of  the  confederacy  except 
Jerusalem,  which,  perched  on  its  rocky  mountains 
and  well-nigh  impregnable,  defied  his  army  and 
the  armies  of  all  his  successors  until  long  after  in 
David's  time. 

In  due  course  the  victorious  army  returned  to 
the  camp  at  Grilgal  for  a  well-earned  rest  after  its 
tremendous  labors.  Joshua,  however,  did  not 
lead  the  army  there  as  had  been  his  custom.  At- 
tended by  Salmon  and  Phinehas  and  Elidad,  chief 
of  the  Tribe  of  Benjamin,  he  left  the  host  at  the 
Michmash  road  hard  by  the  ruins  of  Ai  and  came 
down  the  eventful  pathway  of  his  victorious  sweep 
northward  a  few  weeks  before,  retracing  his  steps 
past  Gibeon  to  the  oasis  of  Beth- Aram. 
Although  Jerusalem  was  still  unconquered  it 

295 


296        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

was  thoroughly  cowed  for  the  present,  its  king- 
had  been  slain,  its  armies  scattered,  its  mighty 
men  laid  low.  There  was  no  danger  to  be  appre- 
hended from  it  or  the  Jebusites  then,  so  Joshua's 
escort  was  comparatively  speaking  a  small  one 
chosen  from  the  tribes  of  Judah  and  Benjamin 
with  Salmon  in  command.  He  had  sent  no  mes- 
sengers before  him  to  announce  his  arrival.  He 
halted  his  escort  outside  the  wall  and  accompanied 
only  by  Salmon,  Phinehas,  and  Elidad  presented 
himself  at  the  gate.  Some  of  the  herdsmen  of 
Ephron  had  advised  the  Hittite  chief  of  the  ap- 
proach of  his  party,  and  the  sheik  of  Beth- Aram 
met  them  at  the  gate. 

"Is  it  well  with  thee,  my  friend1?"  began  Joshua. 

"It  is  well,"  answered  Ephron. 

"And  that  young  Benjamite,  Dodai,  left  here 
sore  wounded?" 

"It  is  well  with  him  also,  lord.  He  is  still  weak, 
but  he  hath  regained  his  consciousness  long  since 
and  under  the  care  of  my  people  is  well  on  the 
way  to  recovery." 

"I  doubt  not  that  brave  and  lovely  daughter 
of  thine  hath  contributed  much  toward  the  curing 
of  his  ailments." 

"Thou  speakest  true.  There  is  but  one  thing 
needed  to  his  complete  restoration  to  health  and 
happiness." 

"And  that  is?" 

"Thy  forgiveness,  mighty  lord,  and  reinstate- 
ment in  his  people  once  again. ' ' 


LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION        297 

"Thou  hast  not  told  him?" 

"According  to  thine  order  which  was  told  me  on 
my  return  after  the  bloody  day  at  Beth-Horon." 

"Where  I  have  heard  from  Caleb,  mine  old 
friend,  that  thou  didst  bear  thyself  bravely." 

"It  was  good  for  me  to  strike  a  blow  in  Je- 
hovah's cause,"  answered  Ephron  simply. 

"It  is  well,"  said  Joshua.  "I  think  thou  know- 
est  these,  my  companions.  Thou  wilt  conduct  us 
to  the  youth  and  the  maiden." 

"Thou  wilt  find  them  together,"  said  Ephron, 
smiling,  as  he  pointed  them  to  the  way. 

"As  I  trust  they  may  ever  be,"  said  Joshua 
meaningly,  stepping  forward. 

Once  again  under  the  mighty  terebinth,  which 
had  been  the  scene  of  their  first  meeting  and  their 
second,  where  Dodai  had  slain  the  lion  and  not  far 
from  the  point  where  he  had  held  the  last  fortress 
against  Arami,  they  found  the  two  lovers. 

Dodai 's  look  at  death  had  been  a  very  near  one. 
The  mighty  blow  of  the  axe  upon  his  head  which 
had  all  but  beaten  him  down,  the  fierce  thrust  at 
his  heart  which  it  had  barely  missed,  by  the  sword 
of  Arami,  had  almost  put  a  final  end  to  his  dreams 
and  his  visions.  If  he  had  erred  grievously  he 
had  atoned  nobly,  and  it  seemed  as  if  Jehovah  on 
that  account  had  granted  him  another  chance. 

In  answer  to  Arinna's  frantic  petitions  to  God 
and  to  Dodai  himself  as  she  knelt  for  long  hours 
by  the  bedside  of  her  unconscious,  delirious  hera 
he  had  finally  opened  his  eyes  and  recognized  her. 


God  had  prospered  old  Hani's  efforts  for  his  cure, 
and  when  Ephron  returned  the  day  after  the  bat- 
tle at  Beth-Horon,  in  which  he  had  borne  a  splen- 
did part  by  Caleb's  side,  his  own  medical  skill, 
which  was  not  little,  had  contributed  much  to  the 
recovery.  But  Dodai  always  said  it  was  Arinna's 
love  and  Arinna's  prayers  that  had  wrought  the 
almost  miracle  of  his  resurrection. 

They  would  not  allow  him  to  talk  much  at  first. 
Indeed,  he  was  quite  content  to  lie  and  just  look 
at  Arinna.  She,  too,  had  gone  through  trouble 
and  toil  and  anguish,  mental  and  physical.  She, 
too,  had  been  laid  low,  but  her  recovery  had  been 
more  rapid  than  his.  She  had  been  conscious  all 
the  time,  and  thinking  little  of  herself  and  much 
of  Dodai  had  helped  her  to  regain  her  strength. 
Now  she  hovered  over  him  like  a  ministering 
angel. 

From  the  few  survivors  among  the  men  and 
from  the  women  and  children,  not  one  of  whom 
had  been  hurt,  she  learned  the  whole  story  of  the 
desperate  battle  against  overwhelming  odds  on 
the  wall,  how  they  had  held  the  gate,  how  Dodai 
had  kept  the  door  and  in  that  last  terrific  hand  to 
hand,  breast  to  breast  encounter  had  slain  his 
rival,  the  man  who  had  threatened  her  with 
degradation  and  insult  because  she  had  preferred 
the  brave  Hebrew  to  the  idolatrous  Jebusite. 

It  was  not  alone  the  face  of  Arinna  that  Dodai 
gazed  into  with  returning  consciousness,  for  in 
his  bedchamber  assisting  in  his  care  he  found  his 


LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION        299 

mother,  Meriam,  while  on  the  other  side  of  his 
couch  old  Ahoah,  his  father,  bowed  over  him  and 
thanked  Jehovah  for  this  beginning  of  his  son's 
recovery.  So  soon  as  it  had  been  safe  they  had 
been  summoned  from  the  camp  at  Gilgal  at 
Joshua's  order.  Dodai's  chief  concern,  now  that 
the  safety  of  Arinna  was  assured  and  he  had 
heard  the  story  from  Ahoah  and  Meriam,  who 
were  both  glad  to  bear  their  testimony  to  the 
maiden's  tremendous  feat  in  carrying  the  message 
to  Joshua,  was  as  to  his  own  future  status.  As  to 
that  all  those  about  him  were  strangely  silent. 
Neither  from  Ephron  nor  from  his  father  nor 
from  his  mother  nor  from  the  woman  he  loved 
could  he  get  any  satisfactory  answer.  They  could 
not  even  tell  him  that  by  Joshua's  orders  they 
were  silent.  They  just  met  his  request  with  an 
unbroken  refusal  to  discuss  the  matter.  Yet  when 
he  asked  the  question  old  Ephron  looked  wise,  his 
father  smiled,  his  mother  kissed  him,  and  Arinna 
laughed  gaily.  There  was  some  comfort  to  the 
young  man's  heart  in  all  of  these  various  mani- 
festations of  emotion.  He  knew  Joshua  was  a 
stern,  inflexible,  even  terrible  ruler.  But  he  also 
knew  him  as  justice  incarnate,  so  hope  played  its 
part  in  bringing  him  to  his  feet  again. 

Tacitly  his  approaching  union  with  Arinna  was 
admitted,  but  neither  Ephron  nor  Ahoah  was  will- 
ing to  discuss  it  with  him.  It  was  apparently  a 
tabooed  subject.  As  they  said  to  him  when  he 
broached  it  he  had  nothing  to  do  now  but  to  get 


300        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

well.  It  was  not  a  tabooed  subject  between  the 
two  lovers,  however,  and  they  discussed  it  in  all 
its  lights  and  bearings — longing,  planning,  dream- 
ing. 

Ordinarily  the  men  of  that  day  recovered 
quickly  from  wounds,  but  Dodai  had  lost  so  much 
blood  in  two  days  of  fighting,  he  had  drawn  so 
much  upon  his  nervous  vitality  in  the  second  day 
in  performing  feats  which  would  have  taxed  to 
the  very  limit  the  nerves  and  strength  of  an  en- 
tirely fresh  man,  that  his  recovery  was  accord- 
ingly slow.  It  was  some  weeks  after  he  had  been 
stricken  down  before  he  was  able  to  go  out  on 
the  paved  terrace  in  front  of  the  house  where  he 
could  recline  on  cushions  and  robes  in  the  morn- 
ing or  evening  sunlight.  And  still  more  time 
elapsed  before  with  unsteady  steps  he  could  walk 
to  that  place  he  loved  above  all  others  in  the  oasis, 
under  the  terebinth  which  was  so  associated  with 
his  fortunes. 

They  had  all  helped  him  heretofore,  but  on  this 
great  day  they  left  his  tendance  to  Arinna  alone. 
Ephron  and  Ahoah,  now  congenial  friends, 
watched  the  two  from  the  doorway  as  they  made 
their  way  toward  the  shelter  of  the  great  oak. 
Dodai 's  arm  was  on  Arinna 's  shoulder.  He  bore 
heavily  upon  that  slender  maiden.  He  still  needed 
her  support,  and  she  was  glad  to  feel  the  pressure 
of  his  weight.  The  two  old  men  smiled.  Meriam, 
who  stood  by  the  other  side  with  old  Hani,  stared 
after  them  with  tears  in  her  eyes  in  accordance 


LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION        SOI 

with  the  way  of  women  and  mothers.  The  men 
might  gain  by  the  alliance,  but  she  stood  only  to 
lose. 

There  were  still  many  evidences  of  the  terrible 
battle  which  had  raged  through  the  oasis,  and 
there  would  be  for  many  a  long  day,  but  Ephron 
had  bought  other  slaves  and  employed  other 
people  and  much  had  been  done  to  repair  the 
ravages  of  war.  Under  the  terebinth  and  there- 
abouts all  was  as  it  had  been  before.  Slaves  had 
preceded  them  by  Arinna's  forethought  and  had 
spread  robes  and  cushions  on  the  thick  grass  for 
the  comfort  of  the  convalescent.  Dodai  sank 
down  upon  this  improvised  couch,  half  reclining 
against  the  bank,  and  his  dearly  beloved  Arinna 
knelt  by  his  side. 

From  where  he  lay  he  could  not  see  the  camp  at 
Gilgal,  but  the  tops  of  the  far-off  mountains  of 
Moab  rose  across  the  valley  above  the  edge  of 
the  oasis.  His  eyes  strayed  that  way. 

"Jehovah  hath  been  good  to  me,"  began  the 
Hebrew.  "Thou  art  safe  and  well,  beloved 
Arinna.  Thy  home  hath  been  preserved,  and  al- 
though many  men  are  gone  others  have  taken 
their  places  and  all  the  women  and  children  are 
well." 

"There  is  much  in  that  for  which  to  be  thank- 
ful, ' '  murmured  the  girl. 

"But  that  would  not  fill  my  cup  to  overflowing," 
continued  Dodai,  sitting  up  and  stretching  out 
his  hand  to  her. 


302        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

"And  what  more?"  asked  Arinna,  who  very 
well  knew  but  would  fain  hear. 

"Thou  hast  given  me  thine  heart." 

"And  doth  not  that  content  thee?" 

"It  is  more  than  my  deserts.  I  know  not  how 
I  have  been  so  blessed.  Yet  I  can  never  be  com- 
pletely happy  while  I  am  an  exile  and  an  outcast 
from  my  people." 

"Not  even  with  me?  In  my  arms?"  asked  the 
maiden  softly. 

"Thou  hast  given  me  much  more  than  I  ever 
hoped  to  possess  in  giving  me  thyself,  yet  half  the 
joy  I  take  in  thee  will  be  lost  if  I  cannot  present 
thee  as  my  wife  to  my  people  and  my  tribe. ' ' 

This  was  a  very  adroit  answer  indeed,  and  it 
almost  satisfied  Arinna.  She  moved  nearer  to 
him  and  took  that  outstretched  hand  and  pressed 
it  against  her  heart. 

"Women  are  not  like  men,"  said  the  girl 
resignedly,  but  with  a  little  regret  in  her  voice 
nevertheless.  "With  thee  alone  I  am  content." 

"And  thy  father,  the  noble  Ephron?"  ques- 
tioned Dodai,  smiling  shrewdly. 

"Oh!"  exclaimed  Arinna,  a  little  puzzled.  "I 
want  him  as  well,  of  course,  but " 

In  default  of  an  argument  she  raised  his  hand 
to  her  lips. 

"Nay,  waste  not  thy  kisses  upon  my  hand,"  he 
whispered  tenderly. 

He  was  quite  strong  enough  to  draw  her  to  his 
breast  and  kiss  her  as  he  had  done  many  times 


LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION        303 

since  he  recovered  consciousness,  each  time  with 
a  new  thrill  and  a  greater  joy. 

"It  is  so  easy  to  love  thee,"  he  said,  releasing 
her  a  little.  "All  that  thou  hast  done  hath  tended 
to  increase  thy  glory  and  reputation  with  all  men. 
I  can  imagine  how  the  tale  of  that  bold  journey 
of  thine  down  the  cliff  at  night  will  be  told  from 
generation  to  generation." 

"It  was  for  thee." 

"But  I — "  he  shook  his  head — "I  sinned 
grievously.  I  know  not  whether  the  little  I  was 
permitted  to  do  before  I  was  stricken  down  hath 
atoned  or  whether  more  will  be  exacted  of  me." 

"And  dost  thou  not  think  that  the  story  of  thy 
fight  for  Israel,  and  for  me,  will  be  told  as  well 
as  the  little  I  have  done?" 

'  *  Perhaps,  but  if  more  be  required  of  me  I  stand 
ready.  With  thy  love  I  could  do  anything.  See. '  * 
He  had  released  her  and  got  slowly  to  his  feet. 
"The  strength  cometh  back  to  my  veins.  In  a 
few  days  I  shall  be  able  to  do  a  man 's  part  again. 
There  will  be  more  fighting.  I  shall  be  ready 
and,  if  God  pleaseth,  the  mighty  Joshua,  whom  I 
love  next  to  thee  and  those  who  gave  me  birth, 
may  give  me  opportunity  to  win  back  his  favor." 

"That  will  be,  I  am  sure,"  answered  the  maiden. 

"Let  us  now  go  yonder  to  the  wall  that  over- 
looketh  the  valley,"  said  Dodai. 

"Art  strong  enough?" 

"Thou  shalt  see.  I  would  fain  gaze  again  upon 
the  tents  of  my  people." 


304        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

There  was  perhaps  no  need  for  Arinna  to  offer 
her  shoulder  as  a  crutch,  but  she  was  glad  to  do 
it  and  Dodai  was  glad  to  avail  himself  of  it.  Thus 
the  two  started  toward  the  edge.  Their  backs 
were  to  the  house.  They  did  not  see  the  little 
group  coming  across  the  grass,  and  Joshua  signed 
to  those  with  him  that  they  should  be  silent.  The 
two  lovers  paused  by  the  wall.  Dodai  leaned  upon 
it  and  stared  down.  As  he  looked  the  great  en- 
campment broke  into  sudden  life.  From  out  the 
black  goafs-hair  tents  the  women  and  children 
poured.  The  priests  assembled.  The  Levites 
came  forth.  Many  of  them  bore  instruments  of 
music.  They  broke  into  frantic  motion  as  down 
the  road  the  advance  guard  of  the  army  return- 
ing victorious  came  into  view.  The  sunlight 
sparkled  on  helm  and  spear  point.  Dodai 's  hands 
left  the  wall.  He  stood  up  straight,  his  head 
thrown  back,  his  eyes  flashing,  his  heart  throb- 
bing, drinking  it  in. 

"They  have  come  back,"  he  said.  " Would 
God  that  I  were  there." 

Poor  little  Arinna  felt  rather  small  and  lonely. 
She  nestled  close  to  him. 

"Thou  art  with  me,"  she  whispered. 

"Yes,"  said  the  young  Hebrew,  looking  down 
upon  her  and  drawing  her  to  his  heart.  "Would 
we  were  both  there." 

"Thou  shalt  be,"  said  a  deep  and  well-remem- 
bered voice  behind  him. 

Not  releasing  the  girl,  he  turned.    There  gtood 


LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION        305 

great  and  mighty  Joshua  in  all  his  splendor  of 
personality,  yet  his  bent  and  battered  armor  and 
his  stained  and  faded  garments  bore  evidences 
of  hard  campaigning  and  fierce  hand-to-hand  fight- 
ing. And  back  of  Joshua  the  noble  Ephron,  his 
gentle  father  Ahoah,  Salmon  his  beloved  comrade 
in  arms,  fierce  Phinehas  the  high  priest  that  was 
to  be,  Elidad  his  tribal  captain,  and  Meriam  his 
mother  with  old  Hani  looked  kindly  upon  him. 

"My  lord,"  exclaimed  Dodai,  releasing  Arinna. 
He  saluted,  bowed  low,  and  then  drew  himself  up. 
"I  have  sinned  and  played  the  fool  exceeding,"  he 
said  straightforwardly. 

"Thou  hast  indeed,  but  thou  hast  atoned.  I 
cannot  speak  for  Jehovah,  but  so  far  as  I  and 
the  people  are  concerned  thou  hast  put  away  thy 
sins.  Thy  punishment  is  remitted." 

"Dost  thou  mean " 

"My  sentence  is  revoked.  Thou  art  restored 
to  thy  tribe  and  people,"  answered  Joshua, 
"Eleazar,  the  High  Priest  of  Jehovah,  consent- 
ing." 

Dodai,  forgetful  of  his  weakness,  sprang  for- 
ward in  glad  thankfulness  inexpressible  and  unut- 
terable. He  seized  the  hand  of  Joshua  and  bent 
over  it,  but  that  great  man  gathered  him  to  his 
breast  and  pressed  a  kiss  upon  the  youthful  Ben- 
jamite's  forehead. 

"My  son,  my  son,"  he  said  with  rare  tender- 
ness, "I  had  rather  receive  thee  back  than  take 
ten  cities." 


306 

"And  thou,  Phinehas,"  cried  Dodai,  "who  shalt 
some  day  stand  in  thy  father's  place  as  Chief  of 
the  Priests  of  our  God?" 

"Jehovah  hath  not  spoken  to  me,"  said  Phine- 
has, extending  his  hand,  "but  the  whole  army 
rings  with  the  story  of  thy  great  fighting  here 
and  of  the  message  that  thou  and  yonder  maiden 
didst  bring.  I  dare  not  yet  speak  for  our  God,  but 
when  we  inquire  of  you  by  Urim  and  by  Thum- 
min,  the  lots  will  declare  in  thy  favor,  I  am 
persuaded." 

"And  I,"  added  Elidad. 

"And  I,  and  I,"  said  Ahoah  and  Meriam. 

"Thou  knowest  how  I  feel,"  said  Salmon. 
"And  Rahab  hath  never  ceased  to  blame  herself. 
There  will  be  joy  in  her  heart." 

Old  Ephron  said  nothing.  He  detached  him- 
self from  the  little  group  and  walked  to  Arinna, 
who  had  stood  somewhat  forlornly  apart  although 
her  heart  thrilled  at  the  praise  heaped  upon  her 
lover  and  she  had  rejoiced  with  him  at  the  promise 
of  restoration. 

"There  is  another  here,"  said  Joshua,  follow- 
ing Ephron 's  movement,  "who  meriteth  much 
from  Israel.  As  our  fathers  did  four  hundred 
years  ago  so  we  have  entered  into  blood  brother- 
hood with  Ephron  the  Hittite  of  the  Tribe  of 
Zohar,  and  the  elders  of  Israel  consenting  we 
shall  cement  that  brotherhood,  Ephron  also  con- 
senting and  thou,  too,  Dodai,  by  a  marriage  be- 
tween thee  and  that  Arinna  yonder.  Maiden, ' ' 


LOVE  AND  THE  RESTORATION        307 

said  Joshua,  turning  to  the  young  girl,  "  Israel 
oweth  thee  much.  What  can  we  give  thee  to  show 
our  gratitude?  There  is  rich  spoil  in  the  camp. 
Thou  shalt  choose  what  thou  wilt." 

"My  lord,"  said  Arinna,  looking  at  Dodai, 
"thou  hast  this  moment  given  me  all  I  could  ask. 
I  wish  for  nothing  else." 

Dodai  turned  on  the  instant.  He  stepped  close 
to  her  and  put  his  arm  about  her. 

"Thou  art  willing?"  said  Joshua  to  Ephron. 

"Glad." 

"And  thou,  Ahoah!" 

"Glad,  too." 

"May  the  blessing  of  Jehovah  be  upon  ye," 
said  Joshua,  lifting  his  hands. 

"Amen,"  said  fierce  Phinehas  the  priest,  lend- 
ing whatsoever  sanction  his  sacerdotal  character 
could  convey. 

Some  days  after,  Dodai,  now  fully  recovered 
from  his  wounds,  was  formally  restored  to  all  his 
tribal,  national,  and  religious  privileges  in  the 
very  place  in  the  camp  at  Gilgal  where  he  had 
lost  them.  Eleazar  had  satisfied  them  all  that  the 
restoration  was  in  accordance  with  the  will  of 
Jehovah.  Immediately  thereafter  Dodai  and 
Arinna  were  wedded  with  the  hearty  approval  of 
all. 

His  marriage  did  not  prevent  the  young  prince 
from  participating  in  the  subsequent  campaigns 
and  greatly  distinguishing  himself  in  the  tre- 
mendous and  decisive  battle  fought  against  the 


308        WHEN  THE  SUN  STOOD  STILL 

northern  Canaanitish  confederation  under  Jabin, 
king  of  Hazor,  by  the  waters  of  Merom. 

In  the  final  division  of  territory  the  Tribe  of 
Benjamin  received  that  section  of  the  country  in 
which  Gibeon  lay,  and  Dodai  was  appointed  gov- 
ernor of  that  city  by  old  Elidad,  the  chief  of  the 
tribe.  The  Gibeonites,  rightly  or  wrongly,  re- 
garded him  as  their  savior,  and  although  they 
often  murmured  under  the  hard  yoke  which  they 
bore  as  hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water 
to  the  Israelites,  their  murmurs  were  not  directed 
against  the  young  Prince  of  Benjamin,  to  whom 
they  were  persistently  grateful. 

Dodai  sometimes  resided  in  the  city,  but  he 
loved  better  to  repair  with  his  beautiful  young 
wife  to  the  delightful  oasis  of  Beth- Aram,  where 
he  had  both  won  his  love  and  restored  his  honor. 
And  as  we  found  him  there  at  the  beginning  of  the 
story,  there  with  Ephron  and  with  the  little 
children  which  speedily  grew  up  around  him,  we 
may  leave  him. 


Printed  »»  the  United  States  of  America 


FICTION,  JUVENILE,  Etc. 


CYRUS  TOJTNSEND  BRADY  AND  SON 

\Veh  of  Steel    ILLUSTRATED  BY 
v  eu  vi  oieei     THK  K,NNKYS 

A  Story  About  a  Father  and  Son  by  a  Father  and 
Son  for  All  Mankind,  izmo,  cloth,  net  $1.35. 

"All  who  delight  in  adventure  stories  will  find  a  thrill  in 
every  chapter  in  this  story  by  Cyrus  Townsend  Brady." — 
Des  Moines  Capital. 

ABE        CORY 

The  Trail  to  the  Hearts  of  Men 

A  Story  of  East  and  West.  Illustrated,  lamo, 
cloth,  net  $1.35. 

A  story  of  action  and  power  with  the  scenes  laid  in  China. 
The  hero  is  a  man  of  high  ideals,  determined  upon  a  life  of 
high  purpose.  Social  ties — including  a  sweetheart — endeavor 
to  hold  him,  and  he  has  to  come  to  the  cross-road  of  decision. 
He  chooses  for  his  higher  ideals  to  find  in  the  long  run,  the 
other  things  are  his.  There  is  much  of  the  spell  of  adventure 
in  the  story,  and  some  quickly-moving  scenes  that  grip  and 
hold  the  reader  with  undiminished  interest. 

S.      HALL     YOUNG  Authtr  ./  "Alatla  Days  with  Jthn  Mulr" 

The  Klondike  Clan 

Illustrated,  I2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.35. 

Out  of  his  wonderful  experiences  in  the  great  Northwest, 
Dr.  S.  Hall  Young  has  evolved  a  story  of  breathless  interest 
dealing  with  the  days  of  the  Great  Stampede  to  the  Yukon  in 
the  days  of  the  gold  craze.  Dr.  Young's  adventures  are  real 
adventures,  through  which  he  and  those  of  whom  he  writes 
literally  passed.  A  book  of  vigour,  interest  and  power. 

WITH  "fITCHENXR'S  MOB" 

Wee  Macgreegor  Enlists 

Illustrated,  I2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.00. 

"A  rare  and  rollicking  book,  is  this  one.  For  all  its  fun, 
it  gives  a  graphic  picture  of  present-day  Scotland  and  the 
Scotch.  But,  oh,  it's  the  wee  Mac  and  Private  Thompson 
and  Christina  that  belong  in  the  Caledonian  Hall  of  Famel" 
— Evening  Sun. 

CHARLES  H.    LERRIGO  Doe  William's  Stronghold 

The  Castle  of  Cheer 

I2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.25. 

"One  resounding  note  of  optimism."  "Doc  Williams  is  a 
benefactor  of  the  race,  for  in  these  pages  he  succeeds  in 
instilling  a  note  of  cheer  into  the  soul  of  a  fellow_-mortal.  It 
is  a  strong,  inspiring,  invigorating  story,  spicy  with  romance 
and  huiMW." — Tht  Contintnt. 


FICTION,  JUVENILE,  Etc. 


ARNOLD 


The  Twins  "Pro"  and  "Con" 

Illustrated,  I2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.25. 

An  altogether  delightful  story,  in  which  two  vivacious  girl- 


this  jolly  little  story  except  with  rapt  interest  and  gleeful 
delight. 

Little  Merry  Christmas 

New  Popular  Edition.    Illustrated,  boards,  net  5oc. 

The  immediate  success  of  this  unusual  Christmas  story  has 
called  forth  a  new  popular-priced  edition.  "From  the  moment 
she  alights,  one  wintry  night,  at  the  snow-piled  station  of 
Oatka  Center,  little  Mary  Christie  begins  to  carry  sunshine 
and  happiness  into  the  frosty  homes,  and  still  frostier  hearts 
of  its  inhabitants."  —  Presbyterian  Banner. 

MARY    STEWART  Author  of  «  Tell  Ml  a  Trui  Story" 

Tell  Me  a  Hero  Story 

Illustrated  by  Samuel  M.  Palmer,    ismo,  net  $1.35. 

"Tell  Me  a  Hero  Story,"  is  the  oft-repeated  request  of 
childhood.  Miss  Stewart  has  retold  in  clear,  simple  form 
(while  still  preserving  their  stirring  spirit)  some  old  stories 
found  enshrined  in  mummy-cases  and  the  peasant  songs  of 
the  world.  And  it  ends,  does  this  inspiriting  procession,  with 
some  stories  of  heroes  of  our  own  time  —  a  French  lad  who 
received  the  Cross  of  Honor  —  the  King  without  a  kingdom 
whose  very  name  thrills  us  —  and  a  child  of  the  city  streets,  a 
hero  as  great  as  any  "who  ever  won  a  battle" 

LOUISE    RICE  A  glory  of  Chrlstmai  Evi  in  Gotham 

The  Girl  Who  Walked  Without  Fear 

_  Both  a  Story  and  an  Indictment  of  So-called  Chris- 
tian America.  Decorated,  net  SQC. 

"As  novel  as  it  is  interesting.  The  message  which  runs, 
like  a  thread  of  gold,  through  the  pretty  tale  is  one  which 
renders  the  work  an  ideal  gift-book.  *  —  Dayton  Hermld. 

NORMAN  DUNCAN 

Dr.  Grenfell's  Parish 

^  The  Deep  Sea  Fishermen.  A  New  Enlarged  Edi- 
tion —  with  Added  Material.  Illustrated.  i2mo,  cloth, 
net  $1.00. 

"A  very  rare  picture  the  author  has  given  of  a  very  rare 
man;  a  true  story  of  adventure  which  we  should  like  to  see 
in  the  hands  of  every  one."  —  Outlook, 


NEW  EDITIONS 


S.  HALL  YOUNG 

Alaska  Days  with  John  Muir 

Illustrated,  I2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.15. 

"Do  you  remember  Stickeen,  the  canine  hero  of  John 
Muir's  famous  dog  story?  Here  is  a  book  by  the  man  who 
owned  Stickeen  and  who  was  Muir's  companion  on  that  ad- 
venturous trip  among  the  Alaskan  glaciers.  This  is  not  only 
a  breezy  outdoor  book,  full  of  the  wild  beauties  of  the  Alas- 
kan wilderness;  it  is  also  a  living  portrait  of  John  Muir  in 
the  great  moments  of  bis  career." — New  York  Times. 

S.    R.    CROCKETT  Authtr  «/  « Silver  Sand."  etc. 

Hal  'o  the  Ironsides:  AS*?^r°fmtwe?ay8 

Illustrated,  i2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.25. 

"Crockett's  last  story.  A  rip-roaring  tale  of  the  days  of  the 
great  Oliver — days  when  the  dogs  of  war  were  let  loose  in 
.English  meadows,  and  "the  gallants  of  England  struck  borne 
for  the  King." — Examiner. 

FANNY   CROSBY 

Fanny  Crosby's  Story  ££^7,; 

By  S.  Trevena  Jackson.  Illustrated,  cloth,  net  $1.15. 

"This  is,  in  a  way,  an  autobiography,  for  it  is  the  story  of 
Fanny  Crosby's  life  as  she  told  it  to  her  friend,  who  retells 
it  in  this  charming  book.  All  lovers  of  the  blind  hymn 
writer  ought  to  read  this  volume.  It  tells  a  story  of  pathos 
and  of  cheer.  It  will  strengthen  the  faith  and  cheer  the 
heart  of  every  reader." — Watchman-Examiner, 

PROF.  HUGH  BLACK 

The  New  World 

i6mo,  cloth,  net  $1.15. 

"Dr.  Black  is  a  strong  thinker  and  a  clear,  forcible  writer. 
Here  he  analyzes  national  tendencies  toward  unrest — social, 
material,  religious.  This  he  does  with  moderation  yet  with 
courage,  and  always  with  hopefulness." — The  Outlook. 

S.  M.  ZWEMER,  P.P.,  F.R.G.S.      Aulhtr ., «Aratia» *,. 

Childhood  in  the  Moslem  World 

Illustrated,  8vo,  cloth,  net  $2.00. 

"The  claims  of  millions  of  children  living  and  dying  tinder 
the  blighting  influence  of  Islam  are  set  forth  with  graphic 
fidelity.  Both  in  text  and  illustrations,  Dr.  Zwemer  i  new 
book  covers  much  ground  hitherto  lying  untouched  in  Mo- 
hammedan literature." — Christian  Work. 


FICTION,  JUVENILE,  Etc. 


/.     T.    THURSTON  Authtr  »f  « Tht  Blih»f't  Shadno" 

Billy  Bums  of  Troop  5 

Illustrated,  I2mo,  cloth,  net  £1.15. 

Here  is  a  Boy  Scout's  story  which  has  to  do  with  the 
average  boy  of  the  city.  Like  "The  Bishop's  Shadow"  and 
"The  Scout  Master  of  Troop  5,"  it  is  fresh,  breezy,  clear-cut 
and  catchy — a  fine,  strong,  earnest,  lucid  book,  written  with 
the  idea  of  helping  boys  to  do  their  part  of  the  world's  work. 
The  author's  wonderful  insight  into  the  boy  nature  and 
knowledge  of  his  ways  of  work  and  recreation  is  apparent. 

NORMAN  DUNCAN  «sm,  T.f,*u»  S.H* 

Billy  Topsail,  M.D. 

A  Tale  of  Adventure  with  Doctor  Luke  of  the 
Labrador.  Illustrated.  I2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.25. 

The  further  adventures  of  Billy  Topsail  and  Archie  Arm- 
strong on  the  ice,  in  the  forest,  and  at  sea.  In  a  singular 
manner,  "the  boys  fall  in  with  a  doctor  of  the  outposts  and 
are  moved  to  join  forces  with  him.  The  doctor  is  "Doctor 
I,uke  of  the  Labrador,"  whose  prototype,  as  everyone  knows, 
is  Dr.  Grenfell.  Its  pageS  are  as  crowded  with  brisk  adven- 
tures as  the  pages  of  the  preceding  books. 

EDWIN  C.   BURRITT  Xnd,r,ed  officiaii,  t,  ** 

1  •         "  '  Bty  Scouti  ef  Amtrica 

Boy  Scout  Crusoes 

A  Tale  of  the  South  Seas.  Illustrated  by  Walter 
Louderback.  I2mo,  cloth,  net  $1.25. 

Storm,  wreck,  liunger,  encounters  with  reptiles,  wild  beasts 
and  strange  birds,  house-building  in  the  wilderness,  an  ex- 
ploration of  a  volcano— -  together  with  many  interesting  bits 
of  natural  history  are  interwoven  in  this  ftory  of  the  Boy 
Scouts'  adventures  on  an  unchartered  island  of  the  tropics. 


ESSAYS 


VANCE    THOMPSON 


Auth.r  .f«Xat  and  Gnu 


"Take  It  From  Me" 

A  Look-In  on  the  Other  Fellow.    I2mo,  net  $1.00. 

Mr.  Thompson's  new  book  is  written  with  the  sympathetic 
understanding  of  men  and  women  that  has  characterized  his 
previous  work.  No  subject  of  greater  interest  has  yet  been 
touched  by  his  pen,  and  his  reflections  and  analyses  touch 
upon  every  phase  of  human  experience.  In  its  broad  sanity 
and  genuine  helpfulness,  this  latest  book  equals  anything  he 
has  written. 


A     000118720     2 


